LIBRARY 

OK    THK 

PRl]«€ETO^,  X.  J. 

DONATION    OF 

S  A  M  i;  K  L    A  G  N  K  W  , 

Letter 


No. 


Jui ...hi^^^-^J^i^.  i«^. 


BX  5840  .P7  no.  156 
Perceval,  A.  P.  1799-1853. 
An  apology  for  the  doctrine 
of  apostolical  succession        f;^=' 


AN 


APOLOGY  FOR  THE  DOCTRINE 


APOSTOLICAL  SUCCESSION; 


WITH  AN  APPENDIX, 


ON  THE  ENGLISH  ORDERS. 


SY  T^rfE 

HON.  &  REV.  A.  P.  PERCIVAL,  B.  C.  L. 

CHAPLAIN  IN  ORDINARY  TO  THE  QUEEN,  *c. 


Kew-yoRk: 

PROTESTANT   EPISCOPAL    TRACT  SOCIETY. 
1840. 


ADVERTISEMENT. 

I  DESIRE  to  express  my  obligation  to  many  of  the  Right  Reverend 
Prelates  and  others  for  courteous  and  obliging  answers  to  enquiries  con- 
nected with  the  Appendix  to  this  work  ;  and  to  acknowledge,  with  many 
thanks,  the  facilities  for  searching  Records,  afforded  me  by  his  Grace  the 
Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  the  Bishop  of  London,  and  their  officers, 
especially  by  Mr.  Lewis,  the  keeper  of  the  Records  at  Lambeth,  and  by 
the  Very  Rev.  the  Dean  of  Bristol,  Master  of  Corpus  Christi  College, 
Cambridge.  To  my  friend  and  brother-in-law.  Sir  W.  Heathcote,  Bart., 
and  to  my  friends  the  Rev.  Dr.  Hook,  (at  whose  request  I  undertook  the 
subject,)  the  Rev.  H.  H.  Norris,  Joshua  Watson,  Esq.,  and  the  Rev.  Ed- 
ward Churton,  I  am  also  mvich  indebted. 

East  Horsley,  June  29,  1S39. 


TABLE   OF   CONTENTS. 


Introduction. — The  Authority  of  God  necessary  for  the  vahdity 
of  the  acts  of  the  Christian  Ministry — Question  as  to  the  mode 
of  conveying  this  Authority — Behef  of  the  English  Church,  and 
of  the  Church  Cathohc  and  Primitive — Presbyterian  scheme,  origin 
of  it — Congregationalist  or  Independent  scheme — Proposed  com- 
parison of  testimony,  scriptural  and  ecclesiastical,  in  behalf  of  the 
three  schemes  respectively  -----         pp,  5 — 10 

Chapter  I. — Congregationalism.  Scriptural  passages  and  prece- 
dents resembling  the  Congregationalist  system  examined,  and 
shown  to  be  either  condemnatory  of  it,  or  irrelevant — Micah — ■ 
Dathan  and  Abiram — Jeroboam — The  sons  of  Sceva — Apollos — 
The  man  casting  out  devils^ — Matt,  xviii.  20 — The  transactions  at 
Antioch — 2  Tim.  iv.  3 — The  seven  Deacons         -         -       pp.  n — 15 

Chapter  II. — Congregationalism.  Ecclesiastical  precedents  for  the 
Congregational  scheme,  None p.  16 

Chapter  III. — Presbyferianism.  Scriptural  passages  and  prece- 
dents resembling  the  Presbyterian  system  examined  and  shown 
to  be  either  condemnatory  of  it,  or  irrelevant — Korah — 2  Cor.  x. 
xiii.  Acts  XX. — Diotrephes — The  followers  of  Korah — False  Apos- 
tles— Indiscriminate  application  of  titles  in  Scripture — Our  Lord 
called  an  Apostle,  a  Bishop,  a  Deacon — The  Apostles  called  Pres- 
byters and  Deacons — their  office  a  Bishopric — Consideration  and 
ret\itation  of  the  Presbyterian  argument  on  Phil.  i.  2 — Acts  xx. — 
The  Epistles  to  Timothy — Especially  1  Tim.  iv.  14     -       pp.  16 — 24 

Chapter  IV. — Preshytei-ianisjn.  Ecclesiastical  precedents  appealed 
to  by  the  Presbyterians — Corinth — Alexandria — lona — In  all  these 
the  very  contrary  established — Waldenscs,  doubtful — The  expres- 
sions of  individual  writers  how  to  be  understood  -         -       pp.  24 — 33 

Chapter  V. — Freshyterianism.  This  scheme  suicidal,  even  if  the 
theory  could  be  admitted pp.  33 — 35 

Chapter  VI. — Episcopacy.  This  system  unassailable,  even  if  tho 
evidence  of  Divine  institution  should  fail — Antecedent  objections 
to  it  considered — Uncharitableness — Exclusivcness — Popishness 
— Judaism — Matt,  xxiii. ;  Mark  x. ;  Luke  xxii. — Protestant  Re- 
formers— Historical  evidence — Corruption  of  the  cliaimcl — Non- 
importance       pp.  35 — 52 


IV.  TABLE   OF   CONTENTS. 

Chapter  VII. — Episcopacy.  Ecclesiastical  testimony  in  support  of 
Episcopacy — Universal  consent  of  the  Christian  world  for  1500 
years — Clement  of  Rome — Ignatius — Irenseus — Clement  of  Alex- 
andria— Tertullian — Origen — Cyprian — Firmilian — Clarus  a  Mus- 
cula — Ante-Nicene  Code — Catholic  Code      ...       pp,  53 59 

Chapter  VIII. — Episcopacy.  Scriptural  testimony  in  support  of 
Episcopacy^ — Churches  of  Asia  Minor — Churches  of  Crete  and 
Ephesus — All  the  Churches  during  the  Apostles'  lives — The  whole 
Church  during  our  Lord's  abode  on  earth — Our  Lord's  Addresses 
to  the  Apostles — Corroborative  incidental  passages — ^Appeal  to  the 

Presbyterians pp.  59— 64 

APPENDIX. 

Objections  urged  by  the  Romanists  against  the  English  orders,  con- 
sidered and  refuted— Nag's  Head  story— Office  for  consecration- 
Office  for  ordination — Consecrators  of  Parker— Papal  supremacy 
Marriage  of  Clergy pp.      ^5-67 

A.  Record  of  Archbishop  Parker's  consecration  in  the  Lambeth 
^^S'st^'- pp.        68,  69 

B.  Record  of  the  same  in  the  library  of  Corpus  Christi  College, 
Cambridge pp.        70,  71 

C.  Offices  for  consecrating  Bishops— Ante-Nicene— Eastern— An- 
cient Western— Later  Western— Southern  (Coptic)— Northern 
(English) pp_    72_84 

D.  Offices  for  ordaining  Priests— Ante-Nicene— Eastern— Ancient 
Western,  with  the  later  additions— Southern  (Coptic)— Northern 
^English) pp.      85_9g 

E.  Consecrations  in  the  Enghsh  Church  from  those  of  Archbishop 
Cranmer  and  his  Consecrators  inclusive,  in  which  it  is  shown  that 
those  of  Archbishop  Parker  and  his  colleagues  were  canonical  as 
well  as  valid -         -   pp.    99—127 

F.  The  truth  of  our  records,  and  the  legality  of  Parker's  consecration 

established,  by  Parliamentary  Evidence   -         -         -     pp.  127    128 

G.  The  proofs  from  existing  records  of  the  Episcopal  succession  of' 
Parker  compared  with  those  of  the  succession  of  Pole,  Thirlby, 
Bonner,  Heath,  and  Gardiner p.  i^y 

H.  Episcopal    descent   of  the   present  Archbishop  of  Canterbury 

traced  in  full  for  five  successions         -         -         -         .p.  130 

I.  Episcopal  descent  of  the  present  Archbishop  of  Canterbury  from 
'    Archbishop  Warham,  traced  in  a  single  line  -         -     pp.  131,  132 

K.  Consecrations  among  the  English  Nonjurors      -         -   pp.  132—135 

L.  Episcopal  succession  in  Scotland       -         -         -         -  pp.  135 139 

M.  Episcopal  succession  in  America       -         -         -         -  pp.  139—141 
N.  Succession  of  Bishops  in  the  Irish  Church-         -         -     p.  141 

O.  Concluding  Remarks p.  143 


APOLOGY, 


INTRODUCTION. 


That  tlie  Christian  Church  is  the  kingdom  of  God 
upon  earth,  and  that  (he  office  of  the  Christian  Ministers 
is  to  invite  and  admit  men  into  the  Church  in  the  name 
of  GoDj  to  convey  declarations  and  blessings  from  God  to 
the  members  of  it,  and  to  have  the  superintendence  of 
their  interests  as  such,  are  points  so  generally  admitted, 
that  I  will  not  stop  to  dwell  upon  tlie  numerous  passages 
of  Scripture  which  warrant  and  certify  them  :  e.  g.  '•  Go 
ye,  and  teach  all  nations,  baptizing  them  in  the  name  of 
the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
teaching  them  to  observe  all  things  whatever  I  have  com- 
manded 3^ou."  "  God  hath  committed  unto  us  the  minis- 
try of  reconciliation."  "  We  are  ambassadors  for  Christ, 
as  though  God  did  beseech  you  by  us."  "  Let  a  man  so 
account  of  uS;  as  of  the  ministers  of  Christ,  and  stewards 
of  the  mysteries  of  God  :" — and  the  like.  I  will  assume 
these  as  points  already  granted ;  or  rather  will  confine 
my  address  to  those  who,  in  some  degree  or  another,  ad- 
mit thus  much  of  Christian  doctrine  ;  namely,  that  God 
mrfkes  use  of  the  instrumentality  of  man  to  convey  His 
blessings  to  men  ;  and  that  in  His  Church  or  kingdom, 
the  Ministers  of  it  are  the  instruments  Vvdiicli  He  ordina- 
rily makes  use  of  for  this  purpose. 

1* 


0  APOSTOLICAL    SUCCESSION. 

Now  it  is  an  essential  and  fundamental  principle  of 
every  well-ordered  earthly  kingdom,  that  no  man  may 
presume  to  exercise  any  public  office  within  it,  nor  to  act 
and  speak  in  the  king's  name,  without  express  warrant 
from  him,  or  from  those  whom  he  has  empowered  to  grant 
such  commission.  Nor  is  it  enough  for  any  man  to  fancy 
and  persuade  himself  that  he  has  such  a  commission  ; 
the  ordering,  nay  the  very  existence  of  the  kingdom,  re- 
quires that  he  shall  be  able  to  adduce  to  others  reasonable 
proof  of  this ;  otherwise,  as  in  the  case  of  a  magistrate, 
neither  will  the  king  enforce,  nor  even  the  turnkey  obey, 
the  warrants  lie  may  sign.  Common  reason  would  lead 
us  to  conclude,  that  if  the  Church  is  God's  kingdom  upon 
earth,  the  same  principle  must  obtain  in  it,  as  essential 
and  fundamental;  and  that  no  man  may  presume  to 
exercise  any  public  office  in  the  Church,  nor  to  act  and 
speak  in  the  name  of  God,  without  express  warrant  and 
commission  from  Him,  or  from  those  whom  He  has  em- 
powered to  grant  such  commission.  Accordingly,  in 
the  Articles  of  the  Church  of  England  we  find  it  expressly 
laid  down ; 

"It  is  not  lawful"  {Go(Vs  law  is  here  intended, '"\  "for  any  man  to  take 
upon  him  the  office  of  public  preaching  or  ministering  the  Sacraments  in 
the  congregation,  before  he  is  lavv^fulJy  called  and  sent  to  execute  the 
same.  And  those  we  ought  to  judge  lawfully  called  and  sent,  which  be 
chosen  and  called  to  this  work  by  men  who  have  public  authority  given 
unto  them  in  {not  hy'\  the  congregation,  to  call  and  send  ^Ministers  into 
the  Lord's  vineyard."  Art.  23. 

This,  which  is  thus  clearly  set  forth  in  the  Articles  of 
the  Church  of  England,  ever  held  a  place  among  the  fun- 
damental doctrines  of  the  Church  at  large ;  being  intended 
and  included  in  the  Ninth  Article  of  the  Creed,  "  the  Holy 
Catholic  Church,"  "the  one  Catholic  and  Apostolic 
Church."  And  it  is  generally  admitted  by  all  persons 
professing   the   Christian   religion,   that   their   Ministers 


APOSTOLICAL    SUCCESSION.  J 

ought  to  have,  and  it  is  by  them  generally  supposed  that 
they  have,  commission  and  authority  from  God.  But,  with 
regard  to  the  channel  or  means,  by  which  such  authority 
and  commission  are  derived  and  received,  there  are  three 
distinct  opinions.  The  Church  of  England,  in  common 
with  nineteen-tweutieths  of  the  Christian  world,  holds, 
that  the  commission  and  authority  for  ministering  in  the 
name  of  God,  has  been  transmitted  from  the  Apostles  by, 
what  is  called,  Episcopal  succession  :  that  is  to  say,  that 
the  Apostles  left  the  power  which  they  had  received  from 
Christ  to  govern  the  Churches,  and  to  preach  the  Gospel, 
and  to  administer  the  Sacraments,  and  to  ordain  other 
clergy  to  assist  in  all  these  duties,  in  the  hands  of  a  cer- 
tain class  of  chief  pastors,  (to  w^hom  in  very  early  times 
the  term  hisJiop  was  appropriated  ;)  that  this  power  and 
commission  has  been  handed  down  in  the  Church  from 
their  time  till  now,  by  Bishops  ordaining  Bishops ;  and 
that  none  who  have  not  received  Episcopal  ordination  are 
lawful  Ministers  of  the  Church,  or  warranted  to  perform 
any  acts  in  the  name,  and  with  the  authority  of  God. 
This  is  clearly  expressed  in  the  preamble  of  the  Ordina- 
tion Service  Book  of  the  Church  of  England,  drawn  up 
about  the  middle  of  the  sixteenth  century. 

"  It  is  evident  unto  all  men  diligcntiy  reading  the  Holy  ScriptuvPF;, 
and  ancient  authors,  that  fiom  the  Apostles'  time  there  have  been  these 
orders  of  IMinisters  in  Christ's  Churcii;  Bishops,  Priests,  and  Deacons. 
Which  offices  were  evermore  had  in  such  reverent  estimation,  that  no 
man  might  presume  to  execute  any  of  them,  except  he  were  first  called, 
tried,  examined,  and  known  to  have  such  qualities  as  are  requisite  for 
the  same ;  and  also  by  public  prayer,  with  imposition  of  hands,  were 
approved  and  admitted  thereunto  by  lawful  authority.  And  therefore, 
to  thfe  intent  that  tiiesc  orders  may  be  continued,  and  reverently  used 
and  esteemed,  in  the  Church  of  England,  no  man  shall  be  accounted  or 
taken  to  be  a  lawful  Bishop,  Priest,  or  Deacon,  in  the  Church  of  England, 
or  suffered  to  execute  any  of  the  said  functions,  except  he  be  called,  tried, 
examined,  and  admitted  thereunto,  according  to  the  form  hereafter  fol- 
lowing, or  hath  liad  formerly  Episcopal  consecration  or  ordination." 


O  APOSTOLICAL    SUCCESSION. 

Tlie  doctrine  here  laid  down  at  length,  by  reason  of 
the  troubles  then  prevailing,  was  in  ancient  times,  ere 
men  had  learned  to  question  it,  embodied  in  these  simple 
rules,  which  formed  part  of  the  code  of  discipline  of  the 
Church  in  the  three  first  centuries,  which  was  for  many 
centuries  received  by  every  one  professing  the  faith  of 
Christ,  and  which  speaks  of  the  Bishops  only,  having 
power  to  ordain. 

"  Let  a  Bishop  be  ordained  by  two  or  three  Bishops :  a  Presbyter  and 
a  Deacon,  and  the  rest  of  the  Clergy,  by  one  Bishop."  Canons  called 
Apostolical.  1,  2. 

From  the  Apostles'  times,  downwards  to  those  troub- 
lous ones  which  formed  the  eera  of  the  Reformation,  no 
instance  can  be  clearly  adduced  of  any  one  single  body  of 
Christians,  in  which  persons  were  received  as  Ministers 
of  Religion,  who  had  not  had  Episcopal  ordination. 
During  all  that  period,  none  dared  to  hazard  their  salva- 
tion upon  any  other  scheme  of  Christian  Ministry.  But 
when,  in  process  of  time,  by  reason  of  ignorance  long 
prevaiUng,  many  corruptions  in  doctrine  and  practice  had 
been  introduced  into  the  Church  ;  and  upon  the  revival 
of  letters,  men  were  led  to  see  how  different  a  thing  Chris- 
tianity had  become,  from  what  it  had  been  instituted  at 
the  first,  and  received  in  the  primitive  ages,  and  became 
eager  to  reform  and  correct  these  abuses,  the  Bishops,  in 
many  places  where  this  desire  was  awakened,  especially 
in  Switzerland,  Germany,  and  Scotland,  from  different 
motives,  more  or  less  reprehensible,  set  themselves  against 
the  correction.  Hereupon  the  people,  in  their  impatience, 
discarded  the  authority  of  their  Bishops,  and  set  up  con- 
gregations in  opposition  to  them  :  and  having  been  joined 
by  some  of  the  Inferior  Clergy,  broached  doctrines  and 
practices,  till  then  unknown  in  Christendom ;  namely, 
that  the  Inferior  Clergy  had  power  to  confer  orders  as 


APOSTOLICAL    SUCCESSION. 


the  Chief  Pastors ;  Presbyters  equally  with  Bishops.  This 
is  the  doctrine,  and  practicCj  upon  this  point  now  received 
by  the  Lutherans  in  Denmark  and  Germany;  by  the 
Calvinistsin  Fiance,  Switzerland, Germany, and  Holland  ; 
by  the  Presbyterians  in  England,  Scotland,  Ireland,  and 
North  America  ;  and  by  the  Wesleyan  Methodists.  These 
all  claim  to  have  received  their  orders  from  some  episco- 
paljy  ordained  Presbyter. 

Since  the  setting  up  of  this  scheme,  another  has  been 
broached  by  those  who,  discarding  all  idea  of  any  personal 
succession  at  all,  are  content  to  believe  that  every  collec- 
tion of  private  Christians  has  sufficient  power  in  itself  to  or- 
dain its  own  ministers ;  and  that  such  ministers,  so  appoint- 
ed, are  efficiently  ordained  for  all  the  offices  of  the  Chris- 
tian Ministry.  This  is  the  case  with  the  Brownists,  now 
called  Independents,  or  Congregationalists  ;  and  with  the 
Baptists,  in  Holland,  some  parts  of  Germany,  England 
and  North  America.  Besides  these,  who  are  all  agreed  in 
requiring  so??ie  outward  appointment  for  their  Ministers, 
there  are  others,  Quaker?,  Primitive  Methodists,  and  some 
other  small  bodies,  which  require  none  :  but  of  these  it 
is  not  intended  to  treat  in  the  present  paper.  Circum- 
stances in  England  have  for  the  last  few  years  occasioned 
the  doctrine  of  the  Apostolic  or  p]piscopal  succession,  as 
held  by  the  Church  of  England,  to  be  brought  more  under 
notice  and  consideration  than  it  had  been  for  some  time 
previously.  This  has  naturally  awakened  the  jealousy 
of  those  who  reject  this  doctrine,  and  who  find  themselves 
condemned  by  it.  According]}^,  it  has  been  assailed  in 
every  way,  and  by  every  means  :  the  truth  of  it  has  been 
openly  denied  ;  and  every  argument  been  raked  up,  which 
seemed  calculated  to  throw  a  doubt  upon  it.  In  short,  the 
Church  of  England  has  fairly  been  put  on  her  defence, 
and  been  called  upon  to  allege  the  grounds  on  which  she 


10  AI»OSTO-MCAL    SUCCESSION. 

receives  and  maintains  this  doctrine.  Under  such  cir- 
cumstances no  man  can  he  hlamed,  who  desires,  after  the 
Apostle's  instruction,  "to  give  ati  answer  to  them  tliat 
ask  a  reason  of  the  hope  that  is  in  him,  with  meeknescj 
and  fear ;"  accordingly,  I  have  not  hesitated  to  comply 
with  the  request  of  a  valued  friend,  to  draw  up  a  paper  on 
the  suhjectj  as  hriefiy  and  as  plainly  as  the  case  will 
admit. 

The  most  satisfactory  course,  I  think,  will  be  to  state, 
as  impartially  as  I  can,  the  evidence  which  Scripture  and 
ecclesiastical  antiquity  furnish  concerning  Episcopacy, 
Presbyterianism,  and  Congregationalism,  respectively.  If 
I  shall  succeed  in  showing  that  the  testimony  in  favour 
of  Episcopacy  is  not  only  incomparably  greater  than  can 
be  urged  in  behalf  of  either  of  tbe  other  schemes,  but  is 
actually  greater  than  can  be  alleged  in  support  of  many, 
I  may  say  most,  of  the  doctrines  which  Christians  profess 
to  receive, — though  I  may  still,  unhappily,  fail  of  leading 
others  to  embrace  Episcopacy,  I  shall  have  done  enough, 
in  reason,  to  stop  the  mouths  of  Christians  from  reviUng 
those  who  hold  this  doctrine;  and  so,  I  would  hope,  under 
God's  blessing,  in  some  degree  to  promote  Christian  peace. 


APOSTOLICAL    SUCCESSION.  11 


CHAPTER  L 


CONGREGATIONALISM -SCRIPTURE. 

First,  let  us  consider  what  from  Scripture  or  ecclesi- 
asLicnl  precedent  can  be  urged  in  behalf  of  the  Independent 
or  Congregational  scheme,  which  considers  every  assem- 
bly of  private  Chvistians  who  agree  to  unite  together,  to 
be  a  Church  in  themselves,  and  independent  of  all  au- 
thority beyond  themselves ;  and  to  be  vested  with  power 
to  commission  persons  to  act  and  speak  as  Christian  min- 
isters. I  must  confess  myself  to  be  perfectly  at  a  loss 
wliere  to  find  in  Scripture  precedents  for  such  a  course — 
or  sanction  for  such  a  principle.  In  the  Old  Testament 
we  have,  indeed,  the  instance  recorded  (Judges  xvii.)  of 
tlie  man  of  Mount  Moriah,  who  undertook  something  of 
the  sort ;  for  he,  being  a  private  individual,  '•  consecrated 
one  of  his  sons,  who  became  his  priest."  But  the  thing 
appeared  so  monstrous  in  the  eyes  of  the  sacred  historian, 
that  he  thinks  it  necessary  to  explain  immediately  how 
such  a  thing  could  have  occurred :  saying,  "  In  thos-e 
days  there  was  no  king  in  Israel,  every  man  did  that 
which  was  right  in  his  own  eyes :"  which  he  repeats  at 
every  monstrous  tale  which  he  has  there  collected  together, 
with  a  view,  apparently,  of  impressing  upon  the  reader 
the  calamitous  state  of  society  when  there  is  no  settled 
order  of  government.  §  2.  We  have  also  the  case  of  Dathaii 
and'Abiram, — thatof  Korah,  and  the  other  Levites  who 
were  in  tlic  same  conspiracy,  will  come  under  consideration 
hereafter — who,  being  mere  laymen  of  the  tribe  of  Reuben, 
set  theniDclves  up  against  God's  appointed  High  Priest, 


12  APOSTOLICAL    SUCCESSION. 

on  the  very  plea  made  use  of  by  the  Congregationalists: — > 
"  Ye  take  too  much  upon  you,  seeing  all  the  congrega- 
tion are  holy^  and  the  Lord  is  among  them  ;  wherefore 
then  hft  ye  up  yourselves  above  the  co7igregation  of  the 
Lord*  ?"  But  the  ruin  which  fell  upon  these  men,  one 
might  have  thought  would  have  been  enough  to  have 
deterred  all  from  countenancing  their  course;  did  we  not 
read  that  the  very  next  day  the  people  who  had  been 
eye-witnesses  to  the  destruction  of  these  impious  men, 
dared  to  murmur  on  account  of  it.  §  3.  We  have  in- 
deed also  the  case  of  Jeroboam  ;  who  may  be  considered 
as  representing  in  his  own  person  the  body  of  people 
who  together  with  him  had  separated  themselves  from 
the  constituted  ministry  ;  and  who  set  up  in  Samaria 
'' independent"  worship;  "and  made  the  lowest  of  the 
people  priests  of  the  high  places,  who  were  not  of  the 
sons  of  Levit ;"  but  the  sacred  historian  does  not  com- 
mend this  as  an  example  to  be  followed  ;  for  he  adds, 
*'  this  thing  became  sin  unto  the  house  of  Jeroboam,  even 
to  cut  it  off,  and  to  destroy  it  from  off  the  face  of  the 
eartht."  §  4.  We  have  also,  in  the  New  Testament,  the 
case  of  the  seven  sons  of  one  Sceva,  a  Jew ;  not,  indeed, 
strictly  parallel,  but  sufficiently  so,  perhaps,  to  be  worthy 
of  notice.  These  men,  it  seems,  had  agreed  among  them- 
selves to  perform  some  offices  of  the  then  Christian  min- 
istry ;  for  "  they  took  upon  themselves  to  call  over  them 
that  had  evil  spirits  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  saying, 
We  adjure  you  by  Jesus,  whom  Paul  preacheth§:"  which 
might,  perhaps,  have  been  turned  into  a  precedent,  if  St. 
Luke  had  not  subjoined  the  reply  of  the  evil  spirit:  "Jesus  I 
know,  but  who  are  ye  ?"  Whereupon  "  the  man,  in  whom 
the  evil  spirit  was,  leaped  on  them,  and  overcame  them,  so 

*  Numb.  xvi.  X  1  Kings  xiii.  34. 

+  1  Kings  xiii.  33  ;  xii.  31.  §  Acts  xix.  13,  14,  15. 


APOSTOLICAL    SUCCESSION.  13 

that  they  fled  out  of  the  house  naked  and  wounded."  If 
they  had  been  commissioned  by  Christ  or  His  Apostles, 
the  evil  spirit,  it  seems,  would  have  obeyed  them ,  but 
because  they  had  no  authority  beyond  what  their  "  vol- 
untary principle"  gave  them,  not  only  did  no  success 
attend  their  efforts,  but  the  evil  spirit  avenged  himself 
upon  them  for  the  mockery  they  had  used  towards  him. 
So  that  tliis  story  tells  rather  against  the  independent 
congregationalists,  than  otherwise ;  for,  if  it  was  so  hazard- 
ous a  thing  to  attempt  the  extraordinary  ministrations 
without  Apostolic  warrant,  it  should  seem  that  it  cannot 
be  very  safe  to  attempt  the  ordinary,  unless  fortified  by 
such  warrant.  §  5.  The  case  of  ApoUos''  might  be  cited, 
who  taught  at  the  first,  as  it  should  seem,  without  com- 
munication with  the  Apostles,  even  before  he  had  received 
Christian  baptism,  but  it  v/ill  not  afford  much  counten- 
ance to  the  Independents  ;  because  he,  as  soon  as  he  was 
accosted  by  Aquila  and  Priscillat,  the  Apostle's  "fellow 
helpers  tj"  was  willing  to  receive  guidance  and  instruction 
from  them ;  and  instead  of  setting  up  congregations  -  inde- 
pendent" of  them,  was  ever  afterwards  in  close  communion 
and  co-operation  with  them§.  Whereas  the  Independents 
broke  off  from  them  who  up  to  that  time  had  ever  been 
looked  upon  as  standing  in  the  place  of  the  Apostles,  and 
have  ever  since  remained  in  opposition  to  them.  §  6.  The 
case  of  him,  whom  the  Apostles  mentioned  to  the  Lord 
as  casting  out  devils,  and  yet  not  following  with  them, 
looks  more  like  a  case  in  point ;  but,  that  while  the  mira- 
cle which  he  wrought  gave  such  an  attestation  of  Divine 
san(;tion  to  his  course,  as  is  not,  I  believe,  alleged  on  the 
part  of  the  Independents,  the  very  request  of  the  Apostles 
to  our  Lord  to  forbid  him,  and  the  very  ground  assigned 

*  Acts  xviii.  24.  ■\.  Rom.  xvi.  3. 

t  Acts  xviii.  'l-e.  ^  1  Cor.  iii.  6  ;   Tit.  iii  13. 


X4  APOSTOLICAL    SUCCESSION. 

by  our  Lord  for  not  doing  so,  namely,  for  lliat  he  had 
wrought  a  miracle*,  lead  us  to  conclude  that,  but  for  that 
miraculous  attestation,  it  would  have  been  a  reprehensible 
irregularity ;  or,  if  we  take  the  reason  subsequently  added, 
"  lie  that  is  not  against  m  is  for  ust,"  this  will  afford 
little  consolation  to  the  Independents,  who  set  up  their 
congregations  in  direct  opposition  to  the  successors  of  the 
Apostles.  §  7.  The  saying  of  our  Lord,  Matt,  xviii.  20. 
if  it  might  be  taken  absolutely,  and  without  reference  to 
the  rest  of  Scripture,  would  be  the  strongest  in  their  fa- 
vour :  "  Where  two  or  three  are  gathered  together  in  my 
name,  there  am  I  in  the  midst  of  them  ;"  but  if  taken,  as 
it  must  be,  with  the  context  together  vv^ith  the  rest  of  Scrip- 
ture, "  obey  them  that  have  the  rule  over  you  and  submit 
yourselves,  for  they  watch  for  your  souls,"  and  (he  like, 
its  applicability  will  turn  upon  the  point  in  dispute: 
namely,  whether  Christ  has  left  any  settled  government 
in  His  Church.  For  if  He  has,  we  shall  see  reason  to 
conclude  that  none  can  be  truly  said  to  be  gathered  to- 
gether in  Christ's  na??ie,  except  it  be  in  conformity  to  the 
government,  and  in  subordination  to  the  officers  He  has  ap- 
pointed. §  8.  Sometimes  the  passage.  Acts  xiii.  1,  2,  has 
been  appealed  to  in  support  of  congregational  ordination, 
by  some  who  suppose  that  St.  Paul  was  then  ordained 
an  Apostle.  But  as  it  is  clear  by  a  comparison  of  Gal. 
i.  ii.  with  Acts  ix.  that  he  had  exercised  the  office  of  an 
Apostle  which  he  distinctly  declares  himself  not  to  have 
received  either  from  men,  or  bi/  men,  but  immediately 
from  Christ, — for  many  years,  at  least  ten,  before  the 
occurrence  at  Antioch,  that  transaction  can  only  be  re- 
garded as  the  valedictory  benediction  on  the  part  of  that 
portion  of  the  college  of  Apostles  situated  at  Antioch  to 

*  Mark  ix.  39.  Compare  Numb.  xi.  26,  |  Luko  ix.  50. 


APOSTOLICAL    SUCCESSION.  15 

two  of  their  nuinber,  on  the  occasion  of  their  undertaking 
a  new  mission,  and  not  as  ordination  ;  and  therefore  is 
not  a  case  relevant  to  our  present  enquiry.  §  9.  There 
IS  only  one  other  text  which  I  think  it  necessary  to  cite  ; 
but  that  is  apparently  more  conclusive  against  the  Congre- 
gationalists  than  any  of  tliose  Vv^e  have  yet  consiclered. 
It  is  that  where  the  Apostle,  foreseeing  the  dissent  which 
would  disturb  the  Church,  spake  of  it  in  this  wise,  "  The 
times  will  come  when  they  will  not  endure  sound  doctrine ; 
but  after  their  own  lusts  shall  heap  to  themselves  teachers, 
having  itching  ears* ;"  which  how  far  it  fitly  describes 
those  who  think  themselves  free  at  every  impulse,  to  set 
up  new  teachers  in  opposition  to  their  old  ones,  and  who 
apparently  consider  the  hearing  sermons  the  chief  part  of 
religious  worship,  I  had  rather  leave  to  the  consideration 
of  those  most  nearly  concerned,  than  express  an  opinion 
of  my  own  upon  the  subject. 

§  10.  The  method  adopted  in  regard  to  the  seven  dea- 
cons, shows,  indeed,  that,  in  that  instance,  the  choice  of 
the  persons  was  left  with  the  congregation ;  but  it  equally 
shows  that  the  appointinent  was  reserved  to  the  Apostles. 
''Look  ye  out  seven  men  of  honest  report,  full  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  and  wisdom,  whom  loe  may  appoint  over  this 
businesst."'  To  alter  this  testimony,  during  the  reign  of 
the  Independents  under  Cromwell,  the  text  was  changed, 
and  the  Bibles  printed  with  '•  whom  ye  may  appoint ;" 
which  if  it  showed  nothing  else,  showed,  at  all  events, 
how  much  importance  tliey  attached  to  the  passage. 

*  2  Tim.  iv.  3.  t  Acts  xvi. 


16  ArOSTOI.ICAL    SUCCESSION. 

CHAPTER  II. 


CONGREGATIONALISM-ECCLESIASTICAL  ANTIQUITY. 

From  ecclesiastical  antiquity  I  am  not  aware  that  a 
single  precedent  is,  or  ever  has  been,  alleged  in  favour  of 
the  Independent  or  Congregational  scheme. 


-:o:— 


CHAPTER  III. 


PRESCYTERIANISM-SCRIPTUKE. 

The  Presbyterian  scheme  is  this,  that  in  Churches 
where  there  are  Bishops,  Presbyters,  and  Deacons,  the 
Presbyters  have  authority  by  divine  right  to  ordain,  equally 
with,  and  independently  of  the  Bishop ;  and  may 
therefore  lawfully  and  validly  separate  from  the  Bishops, 
and  exercise  the  power  of  ordination  when  occasion  re- 
quires. Let  us  see  what  ground  there  is  in  Scripture  for 
such  an  opinion. 

§  1.  In  the  Old  Testament,  I  know  of  only  one  case 
corresponding  to  this,  namely,  that  of  Korah  and  his 
company*,  who,  being  Levites,  and  invested  with  a  share 

*  Numl).  xvi. 


APOSTOLICAL    SUCCESSION.  17 

in  the  Ministry,  conceived  themselves  equal  to  their  supe- 
riors, and  therefore  undertook  to  perform  their  offices. 
But  as  all  who  were  joined  in  that  act  were  burned  with  fire 
from  the  Lord,  as  all  who  abetted  them  w^ere  swallowed 
up  by  an  earthquake,  and  they  who  murmured  at  this 
judgment  destroyed  by  the  plague,  it  does  not  seem  to  be 
a  precedent  which  men  should  be  glad  to  follow.    "  Hear, 

Presbyters 
I  pray  you,  ye  sons  of  Levi,  seemeth  it  but  a  small  thing 

Son  of  God 
unto  you  that  the  God  of  Israel  hath  separated  you  from 

Christian  pepple 
the  congregation  of  Israel  to  bring  you  near  to  Himself  to 
do  the  service  of  the  tabernacle  of  the  Lord,  and  to  stand 
before  the  cono^resration  to  minister  unto  them  ?  .  .  .  and 

Episcopate 
seek  ye  the  Priesthood  also?"*  Let  the  sentence  be  para- 
phrased, as  it  is  here  overlined,  and  it  is  read)^  made  to  our 
present  purpose.  §  2.  In  the  New  Testament  we  have 
several  instances  of  teachers,  probably  Presbyters,  behaving 
themselves  unruly  tovv^ards  their  Chief  Pastors,  and  setting 
themselves  up  as  equal -with  them;  for  instance,  those 
spoken  of  2  Cor.  xi.  12,  who  "transformed  themselves  into 
Apostlesof  Christ;"  against  whom,  therefore,  the  Apostle 
threatens  "sharpness"  according  to  the  power  which  the 
Lord  heal  given  him  :]'  those  again,  of  whom,  St.  Paul 
speaks  in  his  address  to  tlie  Presbyters  at  Ephesus,  "  Of 
your  own  selves  shall  men  arise,  speaking  perverse 
things,  to  draw  away  disciples  after  them ;"  against  whom 
he  therefore  gives  a  caution.  §  3.  Diotrephes,  mentioned 
by  St.  John,  in  his  third  epistle,  is  another  instance ;  he 
not  only  in  his  own  person,  set  at  nought  his  Chief  Pas- 

*  Numb.  xvi.  8,  9,  10.  t  2  Cor.  xiii.  10;  Ibid.  x.  2. 


18  APOSTOLICAL    SUCCESSION. 

tor's  aiiUioiily,  '•  praling  against  liiiii  witli  malicious 
words,"  but  proceeded  to  turn  those  out  of  the  Church 
who  acknowledged  it.  Just  Hkc  the  Scottish  Presbyteri- 
ans at  this  moment,  among  whom  proceedings  have  been 
instituted  against  one  of  their  ministers  for  showing  so 
much  respect  to  Episcopacy,  as  to  let  his  children  receive 
Episcopal  baptism.*  But  as  St.  John  threatened  to 
"remember"  Diotrephes'  deeds,  it  is  plain  he  did  not  ap- 
prove of  such  conduct.  §  4.  Nor  does  this  appear  to  have 
been  a  solitary  case,  for  St.  Jude  uses  the  plural  number, 
when  he  mentions,  with  reprobation,  those  who  "  spoke 
evil  of  dignities"t  and  "  perished  in  the  gainsaying  of 
Korah ;"  yet  even  these  had  not  gone  so  far  as  to  set  up 
separate  worship,  for  he  speaks  of  them  as  partaking  of 
the  feasts  of  charity. +  The  very  last  book  of  the  Bible  is 
occupied  on  this  point  of  ecclesiastical  order,  the  Angel  of 
Epliesus  being  commended,  because  he  had  tried  some 
who  said  they  were  Apostles,  and  had  '-found  them 
liars."§  It  must  be  admitted,  I  think,  that  these  prece- 
dents, which  in  appearance,  very  much  resemble  the  course 
adopted  by  the  Presbyterians,  have  little  in  them  to  sanc- 
tion or  encourage  any  to  follow  them.  The  Presbyterians 
will  perhaps  deny  that  these  are  cases  in  point,  for  they 
will  say,  We  admit  that  the  Apostles  themselves  had  a 
superiority  by  divine  appointment;  but  we  deny  that 
such  superiority  was  ordained  for  a  continuance,  and  con- 
tend that,  after  their  death,  all  superiority  among  Pastors 
was  of  merely  human  origin,  and  might  therefore  safely 
be  set  aside  by  human  authority  alone.  II     ^  6.  Let  us, 

*  Case  or  Mr.  Stevenson,  Licentiate  in  the  Presbytery  of  Chirn  side. 

t  Jude  V.  8.  11.  :};  Jude  v.  12.  §  Rev.  ii.  2. 

11  Such  being  the  only  argument  by  which,  with  any  show  of  decency, 
the  Presbyterians  can  avoid  the  force  of  the  apostolic  examples,  charity 
has  led  me  to  use  it  in  their  hehalf.     But  truth  requires  me  to  add,  that 


I 


APOSTOLICAL    SUCCESSION,  19 

then,  enquire  fuilher  into  the  grounds  on  which  this  alle- 
gation rests.  I  heheve  it  will  be  found  to  depend  very  much 
upon  a  dexterous  interchange  of  certain  names,  which 
at  the  first  were  used  in  common,  but  have  since  been,  by 
common  usage,  appropriated  to  distinct  offices,  such  as 
Bishops,  Apostles,  Presbyters,  Deacons.  Our  Lord  Him- 
self is  sometimes  designated  as  an  Apostle,*  sometimes  as 
a  Bishop,t  sometimes  as  a  Deacon. t  The  Apostles  are 
not  only  designed  by  that  tille,§  but  their  office  is  called  a 
deaconshipjll  and  bishoprick*^  and  they  themselves  fre- 
quently styled  Presbyters'"*  and  Deacons.ft  Again,  tlie 
Pastors  at  Ephesus  whom  St.  Paul  addresses,  are  called  in- 
discriminately Bishops  It  and  Presbyters, §§  and  the  same 
indiscriminate  use  of  the  terms  is  observable  in  St.  Paul's 
1st  Epistle  to  Timothj'llii  and  in  that  to  Titus.i'lF  From 
this  they  sagely  argue,  that  as  the  Apostles  are  called  Pres- 
byters, therefore  the  Presbyters,  such  as  are  now  known  by 
the  name,  are  equal  to  the  Apostles ;  but  seeing  that  the 
Apostles  are  still  more  frequently  called  Deacons,  this  argu- 

they  do  not  stick  at  denying  that  the  Apostles  themselves  had  any  sole 
jurisdiction.  According  to  them  the  commission,  Matt,  xviii.  20,  was 
given  to  all  Ministers  equally.  "  There  is  no  very  clear  evidence  that 
they  h;id  this  sole  power  and  authority."  "  I  think  we  find  no  declared 
authority  solf.ly  belonging  to  them  as  Apostles,  to  call  any  Ministers  to 
account  or  depose  them."  Such  are  the  assertions  of  one  of  the  latest 
writers  on  the  Presbyterian  side.  One  might  have  thought  that  the  sen- 
tence concerning  certain  false  teachers,  "whom  I  have  delivered  unto 
Satan,  that  they  may  learn  not  to  blaspheme,"  1  Tim.  i.  20,  had  been 
proof  sufficient  of  such  authority,  and  of  the  exercise  of  it.  But  thus  it  is 
that  one  evil  step  draws  another;  they  who  begin  by  carping  at  the  au- 
thority of  Bishops,  presently  proceed  further  to  carp  at  that  of  the  Apos- 
tles, and  will  probably,  not  be  deterred  from  carping  at  that  of  our  Lord 
Himself. 

f  Heb.  iii.  1.  **  1  Pet.  v.  i.  2  John  1.    3  John  1. 

"  t  1  Pet.  ii.  25.  tt  1  Cor.  iii.  5.  2  Cor.  iii.  6.     Ibid.  vi.  4. 

i  Rom.  XV.  8.  :|:^  Acts  xx.  28. 

§Luke  vi.  13.  ^§  Acts  xx.  17. 

I  Acts  i.  IS.  25.  Ijli  1  Tim.  iii.  1,  2.  and  v.  17. 

1  Acts  i.  20.  ^1  Tit.  i.  5.  7. 


20  APOSTOLIC  A  r.    SUCCESSION. 

ment  if  wortli  any  tiling,  would  make  the  Deacons  equal  to 
them  also;  nay,  as  Chuist  Himself  is  called  a  Deacon 
more  than  once,  and  never  a  Presbyter,  iheir  argument 
would  go  to  show  that  Deacons  are  equal  to  Jesus 
Christ,  and  superior  to  Presbyters.  Their  argument  there- 
fore destroys  itself,  and  suiliciently  shows  that  it  is  not  by  the 
mere  application  of  terms,  thus  indiscriminately  used,  that 
anything  can  be  determined  as  to  the  fact  or  kind  of  sub- 
ordination in  the  Ministry  warranted  by  the  Scriptures. 

§  7.  But,  say  the  Presbyterians,  in  St.  Paul's  Epistle 
to  the  Phihppians  he  sends  salutation  to  the  Bishops  and 
Deacons,*  with  no  allusion  to  any  other  office,  therefore 
there  were  only  these  two  instituted  by  the  Apostles,  and 
any  thing  beyond  this  is  of  human  origin. 

Answer  1st.  So  do  the  Prophets  Isaiah,  and  Jeremiah, 
and  Ezekicl,  uniformly  designate  the  Jewish  ministry  as 
Priests  and  Levites,  with  no  allusion  to  any  other  office  ; 
and  a  man  might  as  well  argue,  that  therefore,  at  that 
time,  there  was  no  superior  office,  no  high  priesthood 
among  the  Jews,  as  that  there  was  no  superior  office,  no 
chief  episcopate^  among  the  Christians  when  St.  Paul 
wrote. 

Answer  2nd.  If  tliey  will  stand  by  this  text,  and  ad- 
here to  the  letter,  it  w4il  prove  that  Bishops  and  Deacons 
are  of  divine  institution  ;  Presbyters  not,  and  therefore 
not  so  highly  to  be  accounted  of;  and  prove  ordination 
by  a  Deacon  to  be  safer  than  by  a  Presbyter. 

Answer  3rd.  The  very  fact  of  St.  Paul  addressing  a 
pastoral  letter  of  directions  and  instruction  to  these  per- 
sons, proves  that  there  was  a  class  of  Ministers  superior  to 
these ;  nor  was  he  alone  in  doing  so,  for  the  Epistle  was 
not  in  his  name  only,  but  in  that  of  Timotheus  also,  thus 

*  rhil.  i.  2. 


apoj;toi.ical  succession.  21 

clearly  proving  that  the  superiority  or  cliief  pastorship  was 
not  confined  to  the  first  Apostles  only,  hut  was  exercised  hy 
them  in  common  with  those  whom  they  had  admitted  to 
their  own  order ;  not  to  mention  Epaphroditus,  wliom  St. 
Paul,  in  that  very  Epistle,  designates  as  the  Apostle  of 
the  Philippians. 

§  8.  Again,  say  the  Presbyterians,  when  St.  Paul  ad- 
dressed the  Presbyters  at  Ephesus  whom  he  also  called 
Bishops,  he  made  no  mention  of  any  superior,  which,  sure, 
he  would  have  done,  had  they  had  one. 

Answer  1st.  Neither  did  he  make  mention  of  Deacons  ; 
if  the  argument  .therefore  is  worth  anything,  it  will  show 
that  there  were  no  Deacons  at  Ephesus.  So  in  Hosea, 
Joel,  Micah,  Zephaniah,  and  Haggai,  Priests  only  are 
mentioned,  and  neither  High  Priests  nor  Levites ;  so  that 
if  the  Presbyterians'  argument  from  Acts  xx.  will  hold, 
we  shall  he  bound  to  conclude  that  in  the  time  of  these 
prophets  there  was  but  one  order  of  Ministers  among  the 
Jews.     The  argument  therefore  destroys  itself. 

Answer  2nd.  The  fact  of  St.  Paul's  strict  and  authori- 
tative charge  to  their  pastors,  shows  that  he  himself  ex- 
ercised superiority  and  authority  over  them.  Nor  was  he 
alone  in  this,  but  it  is  plain  froju  tliat  chapter  that  he  had 
loith  h'un  at  the  time  aiiolJier^  joined  therefore  probably 
with  him  in  his  address,  to  whom  by  comparison  of  dates, 
it  appears,  that  he  had  already^  during  his  ovv'n  absence, 
committed  the  particular  superintendence  of  these  very 
Pastors,  even  Timothi/  :  as  he  says  in  his  first  Epistle 
to  him,  •'  I  besought  thee  to  abide  still  at  Ephesus,  while  I 
went  into  Macedonia,  that  thou  inigJitest  charge  some-^ 
that  they  teach  no  other  doctrine  r*  el  clear  superinten- 
dence over  the  Pastors.     Now  it  was  on  St.  Paul's  retura 

*  1  Tim.  i.  3. 


22  APOSTOLICAL    SUCCESSION. 

from  Macedonia,  tliat  having-  Tifnoth?/  wilh  hwi.  he 
gave  this  pastoral  charge  to  the  Pastors  at  Ephesiis,  ren- 
deredj  probably,  the  more  necessary  on  this  account, 
namely,  because  their  chief  Pastor  Timothy  was  to  ac- 
company him  on  his  journey. 

§  9.  Again,  say  tlie  Presbyterians,  in  the  Epistles  of 
St.  Paul  to  Timothy  we  have  mention  of  two  classes  of 
Ministers:  1.  That  to  which  the  terms  Bishops  and 
Presbyters  are  equally  applied,  as  they  are  also  in  the 
Epistle  to  Titus  ;  2.  The  Deacons,  with  no  instructions 
about  any  other. 

Answer.  It  is  very  true ;  but  equally  so  that  Timothy 
is  vested  with  authority  over  both  these  classes.  And 
equally  true,  that  while  the  commission  to  execute  such 
superintendence  runs  in  the  sole  name  and  person  of  St. 
Paul,  so  it  is  addressed  to  Timothy  in  the  singular  num- 
ber. "I  besought  THEE  to  abide  still  at  Ephesus,  that 
THOU  mightest  charge  some."  "  This  charge  I  commit 
to  TEiEE,  son  Timothy  :"  and  that  not  the  slightest  in- 
timation is  given  of  either  the  Deacons,  or  the  Presbyter- 
Bishops,  having  any  share  whatever  in  the  responsibility 
of  the  superintendents'  duties.  Timothy  is  not  required 
to  take  any  of  them  into  consultation,  neither  in  receiving 
accusations  against  any  of  their  number,  nor  in  adminis- 
tering rebuke  to  them,  nor  in  judging  of  the  qualifications 
of  those  who  were  candidates  for  either  of  these  offices ; 
nor  in  appointing  or  ordaining  men  to  these  offices.  All 
the  instructions  to  Timothy  are  given  to  him  in  the  sin- 
gular number^  "receive  thou,"  "rebuke  thou,"  "lay 
THOU  hands,"  and  the  like;  and  afford  incontrovertible 
testimony  that  both  the  offices  under  consideration  were 
quite  subordinate  to  his. 

§  10.  Lastly,  say  the  Presbyterians,  what  do  you  make  of 
the  Presbytery,   1  Tim.  iv.  14,  who  are  said  to  have  or- 


APOSTOLICAL    SUCCESSION.  23 

dained  Timolhy  ?  Surely,  this  must  be  understood  of 
Presbyters  such  as  we  now  liave  them,  and  must  be  con- 
sidered conckisive  warrant  for  their  conferring  orders. 

Answer  1st.  As  it  is  undeniable  from  the  Epistles  of 
St.  Peter  and  St.  John,  that  the  Apostles  frequently  de- 
signated themselves  as  Presbyters,  we  are  at  perfect  liberty, 
provided  there  be  nothing  in  the  context  to  forbid  it,  to 
understand  tlie  College  of  the  Apostles  to  be  intended  in 
this  place.  In  this  sense,  accordingly,  in  the  early  ages, 
when  there  was  not  a  single  Presbyterian  community 
existing  in  Christendom,  all  the  commentators  understood 
the  passage.  Thus  Chrysostom  observes,  "He  does  not 
speak  here  of  Presbyters,  but  of  Bishops,  for  Presbyters- 
did  not  ordain  a  Bishop."  Theodoret  observes, "  In  this  place 
he  calls  those  the  Presbyters,  who  had  received  the  grace 
of  AposileshipP  Theophylact,  "  That  is  of  Bishops, 
for  Presbyters  did  not  ordain  a  Bishop."  Is  there,  then, 
any  thing  in  the  context,  which  shall  oblige  us  to  set  aside 
this  interpretation  as  unsound?  So  far  from  it,  that  in 
the  Epistles  to  Timothy  and  Titus,  the  persons  whom  the 
Presbyterians  would  hold  competent  to  ordain  a  Chief 
Pastor  over  tliemselves,  are  not  spoken  of  as  competent 
to  ordain  even  a  Deacon.  Moreover,  in  the  second  Epis- 
tle, St.  Paul  ascribes  Timothy's  ordination  to  his  own 
act.*  The  Presbyterians  would  represent  this  last  passage 
to  relate  to  miraculous  gifts  ;  but  as  there  is  nothing  in 
the  context  to  warrant  such  a  supposition,  but  the  con- 
trary, it  cannot  be  urged.  The  first  passage  runs  thus, 
"  Neglect  not  tlie  gift  that  is  in  thee,  which  was  given 
thee  by  prophecy,  with  the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of  the 
Presb'ytery."  The  other,  "  Slir  up  the  gift  of  God  which 
is  in  thee,  by  the  putting  on  of  my  hands."     I  would 

*  2  Tim  i.  ^. 


24  APOSTOLICAL    SUCCESSION. 

only  fuilher  observe,  that  if  we  are  to  resort  to  accurate 
criticism  of  the  force  of  the  texts  themselves,  there  is  a  dif- 
ference between  the  prepositions  used,  which  deserves  to 
be  noted.  Tlie  preposition  in  the  latter  signifies  an  in- 
siriimental  cause,  <^ia,  through,  "  bj/  means  of  the  lay- 
ing on  of  my  hands  :"  in  the  former  it  has  not  that  force, 
being  jura,  together  with,  or  ^^  accompany  in  g  the  laying 
on  of  hands  of  the  Presbytery."  So  that,  even  if  it  could 
be  shown,  which  it  cannot,  that  by  the  Presbytery  were 
meant  merely  Presbyters,  such  as  we  now  understand  by 
the  term,  it  would  still  remain  that  Timolhy's  ordination 
was  ascribed  to  St.  Paul  as  the  inslrumental  cause;  and 
not  to  the  Presbytery  exce[)t  as  assisting  in  tlie  rite. 

These,  as  far  as  I  knov\',  are  the  only  Scripture  grounds 
which  have  been  adduced  in  behalf  of  Presbvterianism. 


■:o: 


CHAPTER  n^ 


PRESBYTERIANI3M.-ECCESIA3TICAL  ANTIQUITY. 

Next  let  us  consider  the  support  which  the  Presbyte- 
rians think  their  scheme  can  deriv^e  from  ecclesiastical 
antiquity.  Four,  and,  as  far  as  I  am  aware,  only  four, 
precedents  have  been  appealed  to  by  them.  §  1st.  That 
of  the  Church  of  Corinth.  St.  Clement,  Bishop  of  Rome, 
the  companion  of  St.  Paul,  and  '•  whose  name  is  in  the 
book  of  life,"  wrote  an  epistle,  in  the  name  of  the  Church 
of  Rome,  to  the  Church  of  Corinth,  on  occasion  of  some 
disputes  which  had  arisen  in  the  latter.  In  several  places 
in  this  epistle  he  bids  tlie  Corinthians  be  subject  to  their 


APOSTOLICAL    SUCCESSION.  25 

Presbyters  ;  in  another,  says  that  the  Apostles,  when  they 
founded  Chiirchesj  ordained  of  the  first  fruits  of  tlieir  con- 
versions, Bishops  and  Deacons.  Lo  !  in  this  latter  place, 
say  the  Presbyterians,  there  are  only  two  orders  men- 
tioned ;  and,  in  the  former,  he  speaks  only  of  Presbyters : 
it  is  clear,  then,  that  he  acknowledged  only  two  orders 
of  Ministers,  and  that  Presbyters  and  Bishops  were  the 
same  thing  in  his  days.  Ansice?'  1st.  But,  as  we  have 
seen  above,  that  the  Propliets,  through  many  centuries, 
designated  the  Jewish  Ministers,  as  Priests  and  Levites, 
or  Priests  only,  with  no  mention  of  High  or  Chief  Priest ; 
and,  as  no  one  ever  thought  it  reasonable  to  contend,  that, 
therefore,  in  their  days  there  was  no  Higli  Priest;  so, 
neither  in  this  case  does  it  appear  reasonable  to  argue 
that  there  was  no  High  or  Chief  Presbyter,  because  St. 
Clement  has  not  expressly  named  him  in  these  places. 

Answer  2d.  The  unsoundness  of  the  Presbyterian  in- 
ference is  shown  beyond  redemption,  when  we  find  St, 
Clement  expressly  ascribing  to  Divine  appointment, 
obligatory  in  his  time,  the  triple  order  of  ministry. 
These  are  his  words:  "It  will  behove  us  [this  is  an 
epistle  from  a  Christian  Bishop  to  a  Christian  Church,] 
looking  into  the  depths  of  Divine  knowledge,  to  do  all 
things  in  order  whatsoever  our  Lord  has  commanded, 
us  to  do.  He  has  ordained,  by  his  supremos  will  and 
authority,  both  where  and  by  ichat  persons  they  [the 
sacred  services  and  oblations]  are  to  be  performed.  For 
the  Chief  Priest  has  his  proper  services ;  and  to  the 
Priests  their  proper  place  is  appointed  ;  and  to  the 
L^iviTES  appertain  their  proper  ministries ;  and  the  lay- 
man is  confined  within  the  bounds  of  what  is  com- 
manded to  laymen."  §  4'\  Thus  the  negative  testimony 
of  Clement  in  one  place  would  not  only  not  fairly  bear 
the  construction  which  the  Presbyterians  put  upon  it, 


26  APOSTOLICAL    SUCCESSIO^^ 

even  if  it  stood  alone ;  but  is  utterly  and  completely  over- 
thrown by  his  positive  testimony  in  the  passage  last  cited. 
So  that  the  Church  of  Corinth  must  be  returned  "  not 
guilty"  of  the  charge  of  Presbyterianism.  §  2.  The  next 
precedent  cited  is  that  of  Alexandria,  where  it  is  pretended 
that,  for  about  250  years  after  Christ,  the  Presbyters  or- 
dained the  Bishop.  This  rests  upon  the  supposed  testi- 
mony of  two  witnesses  :  "  St.  Jerome,  who  lived  150 
years,  and  Eutychius,  who  lived  750  years  after  the 
time  mentioned.  I  wonder  wliat  would  be  said  of  any 
Churchman  who  should  attempt  to  found  a  precedent 
on  two  single  \vitnesses  so  far  removed.  However,  let  us 
consider  what  their  evidence  amounts  to.  St.  Jerome 
speaks  thus:  "At  Alexandria,  from  the  Evangelist  Mark, 
to  Heraclas  and  Dionysius  the  Bishops,  the  Presbyters 
always  gave  the  name  of  Bishop,  or  nominated  to  be 
Bishop,  one  chosen  from  among  themselves,  and  placed 
in  a  higher  degree."  "  Presbyteri  semper  unum  ex  se 
electum,  in  excelsiori  gradu  coliocatum,  episcopum,  nomi- 
nabant."  Observe,  1st,  The  utmost  that  can  be  made 
of  this  passage,  by  itself,  is  that  the  Presbyters  at  Alex- 
andria had  a  voice  in  the  appointment  of  the  Patriarch, 
which,  in  other  places,  rested  w^ith  the  Bishops  of  the 
province.  And  even  this  is  not  distinctly  stated  ;  Jerome 
does  not  say,  the  Bishop  was  chosen  hy  the  Presbyters, 
but  from  among  them.  Nor  does  he  say  hy  wJcom  he 
was  placed  in  the  higher  degree.  Observe,  2d^  That  St. 
Jerome  proves,  by  his  very  next  sentence,  that  he  did  not 
mean  that  the  Presbyters  ordained  the  Patriarch  ;  for  he 
subjoins,  "For  what  does  a  Bishop  do,  except  ordination^ 
which  a  Presbyter  'inay  not  do .?"  Observe,  Sd,  That 
from  the  very  passage  appealed  to  by  the  Presbyterians, 
it  appears  that,  from  the  days  of  St.  Mark,  the  founder 
of  the  Church  of  Alexandria,  inclusive,  tlie  Church  <here 


APOSTOLICAL    SUCCESSION.  27 

had  always  been  governed  by  a  single  Chief  Pastor, 
called  Bishop,  of  a  higher  degree  than  Presbyters ;  so 
that  Episcopacy  is  admitted  to  be  an  evangelical  arrange- 
ment. Thus  the  chief  evidence  witnesses  the  direct  con- 
trary to  that  for  v/hich  appeal  had  been  made  to  him. 
Next  let  us  call  the  other  witness,  Eutychius,  a  writer 
of  the  tenth  century,  who  states,  that  "  St.  Mark  insti- 
tuted twelve  Presbyters  at  Alexandria,  Avho,  upon  the 
vacancy  of  the  See  of  Alexandria,  did  choose  of  their 
number  one  to  be  head  over  the  rest,  and  the  other  seven 
did  lay  their  hands  upon  him,  and  made  him  Patriarch." 

Put  observe,  1st,  That  even  if  we  could  receive  Euty- 
chius' statement  without  exception,  before  the  Presbyte- 
rians could  derive  any  benefit  from  it,  they  must  show, 
1st,  reason  to  believe  that  the  Presbytery  here  spoken  of 
was  not  an  Episcopal  or  Apostolic  College,  as  we  have 
seen  before,  that  all  the  early  commentators  understood 
the  Presbytery  (1  Tim.  iv.  14)  to  be.  2dly,  Tliat  the 
Patriarch,  thus  appointed,  received  no  other  ordination : 
and,  then,  when  they  have  done  all  this,  still  thus  much 
will  remain  proved  against  them  by  this  very  story,  that 
Ecclesiast&al  Government  by  a  community  of  Presby- 
ters, without  a  Chief  Pastor  over  them,  was  unknown  at 
Alexandria  as  well  as  in  the  rest  of  Christendom. 

But  observe,  2d,  That  if  Eutychius,  who  lived  in  the 
tenth  century,  is  allowed  to  be  a  competent  witness  of 
what  happened  in  the  first  and  second,  Severus,  a  writer 
of  the  same  age  and  country,  must  be  also  allowed  to 
bear  testimony  :  Severus  distinctly  speaks  of  Bishops  and 
Presbyters  and  Laity  being  all  concerned  in  the  appoint- 
ment of  Patriarchs  of  Alexandria,  in  the  very  earliest 
successions.  So  that  we  must  inquire  further  whether 
any  other  historical  evidence,  that  may  be  adduced  on 
the  point,  tends  most  to  confirm  Eutychius  or  Severus. 


28  APOSTOLICAL    SUCCESSION. 

Now,  Istj  it  is  certain  that  all  the  other  Churches  received 
the  Canons,  called  Apostolical,  which  require  a  Bishop  to 
be  ordained  hy  two  or  three  Bishops,  and  recognize  no 
other  order  as  qualified  to  ordain.  Between  these  Churches 
and  Alexandria  constant  communication  w^as  kept  up, 
sometimes  on  the  most  friendly,  sometimes  on  the  most 
unfriendly  footing.  But  in  none  of  their  intercourse,  nei- 
ther amicable  nor  hostile,  is  this  point  of  difference  ever 
urged  ;  which,  sure,  it  v/ould  have  been,  on  one  side  or 
the  other,  as  a  handle  of  reproach  if  it  had  really  existed. 
2dl3^,  The  learned  Abraham  Ecliellensis  has  shown*  that, 
from  the  beginning,  these  very  Canons  weve  received  by 
the  Church  of  Alexandria  itself;  so  that  the  Christians, 
there,  must  have  violated  their  own  laws,  had  they  done 
as  the  Presbyterians  suppose.  Sdly,  We  find  from  otlier 
quarters  that,  as  early  as  a.d.  301),  there  were  not  less 
than  100  Bishops  in  the  Patriarchate  of  Alexandria  ; 
4thly,  which  seems  decisive  of  the  point,  we  find  a  ques- 
tion coming  before  a  Council  at  Alexandria,  a.d.  339, 
concerning  one  Ischyras,  who  acted  as  a  Presbyter,  pre- 
tending to  have  received  orders  from  a  certain  CoUuthus. 
But,  when  it  was  made  plain  that  Colkuhus  himself  had 
died  a  Presbyter^,  the  Council  decreed  that  all  on  wdiom 
he  had  laid  hands  should  be  regarded  as  mere  laymen. t 
Surely,  the  world  will  hardly  be  persuaded  that  the  Coun- 
cil would  have  thus  denied  the  power  of  a  Presbyter  to 
ordain  even  a  Presbyter,  if,  in  the  memory  of  living  men 
at  the  time,  their  Patriarcli  himself  had  received  no  other 
ordination.  What,  then,  must  we  suppose  to  have  been 
the  grounds  of  the  opinions  expressed  by  Jerome  and  Eu- 
tychius?  Simply,  some  peculiar  privileges  in  the  election 
of  the  Patriarchs  of  Alexandria,  which,  from  several  other 

*  Eutychiui?  Patriarcba  Alex.  Vindicatus.     Romo,  1661. 
t  Athanas,,  vol.  ii,  p.  733. 


APOSTOLICAL    SUCCESSION.  29 

quarters;  wc  lecirii  that  the  Presbyters  of  that  city  pos- 
sessed. Abraham  Echellensis,  m  the  documents  relating 
to  the  Alexandrian  Church,  which  he  has  collected,  has 
preserved  one  which  gives  an  account  of  a  discussion  be- 
tween the  Bishops  of  the  province,  and  the  Presbyters  of 
the  city,  upon  this  very  point;  in  which,  while  the  Bishops 
freely  acknowledged  the  right  of  election  to  be  in  the 
Presbyters,  they  as  freely  asserted  their  right  of  veto  upon 
such  election,  provided  the  persons  elected  were  unworthy 
of  the  oflice.*  This  pretended  precedent  must,  therefore, 
fall  to  the  ground,  and  the  Church  at  Alexandria,  like  that 
at  Corinth,  be  returned  "Not  guilty  of  Presbyterianism." 
§  3.  The  third  precedent  relied  upon  by  the  Presbyterians, 
is  the  monastery  of  lona  or  Icolmkill,  in  Scotland.  For 
this  they  appeal  to  a  single  passage  of  Bede.  This  writer, 
having  remarked,  in  one  place,  upon  the  peculiar  privi- 
leges enjoyed  by  the  head  of  this  monastery,  in  that  he 
exercised  authority  over  the  Bishops,!  says  in  another, 
that,  upon  the  occasion  of  tlie  King  of  Northumberland 
requesting  a  Bishop  of  the  Scots,  the  monks  of  lona  cliose 
Aidan,  and  made  him  a  Bisliop.  From  which  the  Pres- 
byterians infer  that  he  received  only  Presbyterian  ordina- 
tion, and  was,  therefore,  notliing  but  a  Presbyter  after 
all.  This  conclusion  would  appear  most  gratuitous  and 
unsound,  even  if  we  had  nothing  else  to  guide  us  but 
this  single  passage  of  Bede.  For,  what  would  be  th.e 
sense  of  saying,  that  a  man  received  the  degree  of 
Episcojicicyfi  as  Bede  does  in  this  very  place,  if  he  really 
received  no  such  thing?  But  when  we  know  from  the 
passages  just  cited  from  him,  that  there  must  have  been 
Bishops  in  Scotland  at  the  time;  (else  why  should  he  say 
that  the  Abbot  of  lona  had  authority  over  those  in  his 

*  See  Lc  Quicn  in  his  Oriens  Christianus,  Patr.  Alex. 
t  Bcdc,  iii.  c.  4.  i  Bode,  iii.  5.  at  the  beginning. 

3^ 


30  APOSTOLICAL    SUCCESSION. 

district?)  when  we  know  from  a  letter  of  Pope  John, 
which  he  gives  in  the  preceding  book,  that  there  were 
certainly  five  Bishops  there,  who  are  named  in  that 
letter,  distinct  from  the  Presbyters :  "  To  the  most  be- 
loved and  most  holy  Tomianiis,  Columbanns,  Crona- 
nus,  Dimanus,  and  Baithanns,  Bishops ;  Cronanus,  Her- 
mannus,  Laustranus,  Scillanus,  and  Segianus,  Priests  ; 
Saranus,  and  the  rest  of  the  Scottish  Doctors  or  Ab- 
bots," (fee.  ;t  and  when  we  know,  from  the  Ulster  annals, 
as  cited  by  Archbishop  Ulster  and  others,  that  there  were 
Bishops  actually  members  of  the  monastery  itself; — by 
what  rule  of  reason  are  we  to  suppose  that  the  monks 
of  lona  neglected  the  proper  officers  of  ordination,  who 
were  all  at  hand,  and  went  out  of  their  way  to  do  an 
important  work  in  an  irregular  manner?  The  conduct 
of  Finan,  a  Scottish  .Bishop,  on  occasion  of  ordaining 
Ceadd  to  be  Bishop  of  the  East  Saxons,  when  he  called 
in  two  other  Bishops  to  aid  him,*  shows  plainly  that 
the  Scottish  Church  at  that  time  was  as  sensible  of  the 
Apostolical  Canons  as  the  Church  of  Rome.  So  that 
this  case,  like  the  two  others,  will  not  bear  investigation  ; 
the  Scottish  Church  must  be  returned  ''not  guilty;"  and 
the  superiority  of  the  Abbot  of  lona  over  the  Bishops  of 
his  house,  turns  out  to  be  of  the  same  nature  with  that 
which  the  Dean  of  Westminster  exercises  over  the  Bishop 
of  Gloucester,  one  of  the  Prebendaries  of  that  Chapter;  or 
that  which  the  Dean  of  Exeter,  as  such,  exercises  over 
his  own  Diocesan,  as  treasurer  of  that  Chapter.  The 
Chapter  of  St.  Patrick's,  where  the  Archbishop  of  Dublin, 
as  Prebendary  of  that  Cathedral,  is,  as  such,  subordinate 
to  the  Dean  of  that  Church,  is  another  similar  instance. 
§  4.  The  only  other  precedent  appealed  to  by  the  Presby- 

*  Bede,  iii.  22.  t  Bede,  Eccles.  Hist.  ii.  19. 


APOSTOLICAL    SUCCESSION.  31 

terians  is  that  of  the  Waltlenses.  In  this  instance  I  will 
admit,  that,  although  the  evidence  is  far  from  being  deci- 
sive in  their  behalf,  it  does  not  admit  the  plain  and  easy 
refutation  which  we  have  found  in  the  other  cases.  I 
will  state,  as  impartially  as  I  can,  the  grounds  for  and 
against  supposing  the  Waldenses  not  to  have  been  Epis- 
copalians, and  will  leave  the  reader  to  draw  his  own  con- 
clusion from  such  equal  and  contradictory  evidence.  The 
question  is  not,  what  they  are  now^ — for  that  they  are,  at 
the  present  time,  Presbyterians  is  certain  ;  but  what  they 
were  before  the  Reformation?  On  one  side,  we  have.  1st, 
the  accusations  of  their  Roman  Catholic  persecutors,  that 
they  were  without  any  duly-ordained  ministry,  and  that 
they  allowed  mere  laymen  to  discharge  ministerial  func- 
tions among  them  ;*  2.  The  contempt  expressed  by  Peter 
Waldo,  one  of  their  most  eminent  writers,  for  the  distinc- 
tion of  orders,  which  he  styles  one  of  the  marks  of  the 
Beast.t  These  would  lead  us  to  regard  them  as  mere 
Congregationalists.  On  the  other  hand,  we  have,  1st,  the 
certain  fact,  that  when,  in  the  seventeenth  century,  all 
their  Pastors  were  cut  off  by  the  plague,t  they  did  not 
pretend  to  ordain  others  for  themselves,  but  applied  to 
Geneva  to  have  some  ordained  and  sent  to  them.  This 
fact,  which  shows  that  they  had  some  regard  for  some 
orders,  and  some  pretence  of  succession,  clearly  shows 
that  the  Roman  Catholic  charges  were  exaggerated,  and 
Peter  Waldo's  sayings  either  hyperbolical  or  not  received 
among  them  ;  and,  consequently,  affords  roonr  for  believ- 
ing it  possible  that  they  might  have  retained  Episcopal 
succession,  as  they  did  the  name  of  Bishops,  among  them 
from  the  beginning  down  to  that  time.  2d,  The  alleged 
fact  of  the  Bohemian  Reformers  having  applied  for  and 

*  Pylicdorf,  cited  by  Bossuet,  iii.  45.      f  Cited  by  Lcgcr.      %  Leger,  p.  SOS, 


32  APOSTOLICAL    SUCCESSION. 

received  Episcopal  consecration  from  one  Steplien,  a  Bishop 
of  the^Valdenses,  who  had  emigrated  into  Austria.  While, 
therefore,  1  conceive  that  the  Churches  of  Corinth,  Alex- 
andria, and  lona  are  entitled  to  a  verdict  of  acquittal  from 
the  charge  of  Presbyterianism  brought  agai-nst  them  by 
the  Presbyterians  ;  T  think  that  the  sentence  ''not  proven" 
is  all  that  can  be  returned  in  the  case  of  the  Waldenses. 
And  here  1  will  take  my  leave  of  the  evidences  from  Scrip- 
ture and  ecclesiastical  antiquity  to  which  the  Presbyterians 
have  appealed  in  defence  of  their  position ;  which  I  have 
considered  at  greater  length  than,  (I  think,)  their  import-  | 
ance  deserves,  that  t  might  avoid  a  charge,  so  frequently 
brought  by  the  weaker  party,  against  those  who  summa- 
rily set  aside  their  idle,  make-believe  proofs,  of  refusing 
fairly  to  meet  and  answer  their  allegations. 

§  5.  As  to  the  sayings  of  individual  writers  affirming 
Bishops  and  Presbyters  to  be  one  order,  I  have  no  objec- 
tion to  admit  the  affirmation  in  the  sense  in  which  it  is  | 
made  by  those  writers :  namely,  that  the  Bishop  and  his  ' 
Presbyters  are  so  far,  and  no  llirther,  of  one  and  the  same 
order,  as  the  High  Priest  and  Priests  of  the  Jews  ;  among 
whom,  though  both  these  were  spoken  of,  and  in  some 
senses  were  of  one  order,  yet  the  offices  were  distinct,  had  i 
different  duties  assigned  to  them;  e.g.  the  High  Priest 
alone  entered  the  Holy  of  Holies:  and  different  modes  of 
appointment;  the  mode  of  investiture  being  distinct,  e.g\ 
the  breastplate  and  mitre  :  and  the  anointing  also ;  they 
who  were  already  Priests  receiving  special  anointing  for 
the  office  of  High  Priest,  (Lev.  vi.  2,)  and  that  by  Divine 
authority.  Of  all  the  writers  most  appealed  to  as  exalting 
the  office  of  Piesbyters,  no  one  is  so  great  a  favourite  with 
the  Presbyterians  as  St.  Jerome,  who  used  language  oq 
the  subject  unknown  in  the  Church  until  his  time.  Yet 
even  he,  not  only  denies- to  Pi^cshyters  the  power  of 


APOSTOLICAL    SUCCESSION.  33 

ordination ;  not  only  affirms  tliat  the  siiperiority  of 
Bishops  over  Presbyters  was  established  when  men 
began  to  sa}^,  I  am  of  Paul,  and  I  of  Apollos,  i.  e.  in  the 
lifetime  of  the  Apostles  ;  but  again  and  again  declares, 
that  tvhat  Aaron  and  his  sons  were  among  the  Jews^ 
that  the  Bishop  and  his  Presbyters  ivere  among  the 
Christians. 


•:o:- 


CHAPTER  V 


PRESBYTERIANISM. 


But  now,  although  all  the  evidences  appealed  to  by 
the  Presbyterians  in  support  of  their  position  are  found  on 
investigation  to  be  nothing  worth,  yet,  for  the  sake  of  the 
argument,  though  directly  contrary  to  the  truth,  I  will, 
if  they  please,  for  a  moment,  admit  their  position,  and 
proceed  to  inquire  w^hat  practical  difference  it  will  make, 
or  how  they  will  be  one  jot  bettered  or  justified  thereb}^. 
Let  lis  suppose,  then,  that  when  the  Apostles  left  the 
Church,  they  left  it  under  two  orders  of  ministers,  1.  called 
sometimes  Presbyters,  sometimes  Bishops,  whom,  there- 
fore, for  brevity's  sake  we  will  call  Presbyter-Bishops ; 
2.  Deacons  :  the  power  of  ordination  and  of  government 
resting  in  the  first.  That,  afterwards,  when  divisions 
arose' in  the  Church,  the  Presbyter-Bishops,  to  avoid  dis- 
putes among  themselves,  appointed  one  of  their  number 
to  a  pre-eminency  over  the  rest,  and  left  in  his  hands  the 
chief  exercise  of  government,  and  the  sole  exercise  of  or- 


34  APOSTOLICAL    SUCCESSION. 

dination,  giving  him  the  name  of  Bishop.     Now,  it  must, 
I  tliiiikj  be  admitted,  that  the  Presbyter-Bishops,  who 
were  ahve  when  this  supposed  alteration  took  place,  would 
retain  in  themselves  the  inherent  right  to  ordain  ;    and 
might  vahdly  exercise  that  right,  if  occasion  should  re- 
quire.    But  when  these  all  died  off,  leaving  only  the 
single  Bishop  in  the  exercise  of  this  function,  then,  it  is 
clear,  that  none  could  thereafter  claim  any  ministerial 
authority  except  through  hinij  and  only  such  as  he 
gave.    That  single  Bishop  would  remain  in  each  Church, 
the  sole  representative  of  the  original  (supposed  numerous) 
body  of  Presbyter-Bishops,  and  only  those  persons  could 
claim  to  be  his  equals  or  to  liave  authority  to  ordain,  whom 
he  himself  should  admit  to  that  equality,  or  invest  v/itli 
that  authority.     But  the  Presbyters,  such  as  has  been 
understood  by  that  term  ever  since  the  Epistles  of  Igna- 
tius, or  the  Code  of  the  Anti-Nicene  Church,  never  were    i 
ordained  by  the  Bishops  to  be  their  equals,  nor  vested  by   1 
them  with  authority  to  ordain,  the  rites  at  the  ordina- 
tion of  a  Bishop  having  been  in  all  ages  distinct  from 
those  at  the  ordination  of  a  Presbyter.     So,  then,  while, 
in  all  ages  of  the  Church  since  the  death  of  the  Presbyter- 
Bishops  existing  when  Episcopacy  was  established,  the 
two  orders  of  ministry,   I.  e.  Presbyter-Bishops,  and  of 
Deacons,  (vv'hich  this  theory  supposes  to  have  been  alone 
apostolically  instituted,)  have  been  continued  and  repre- 
sented by  the  Bishops  and  Deacons,  an  intermediate  order 
of  merely  human  origin  (according  to  this  theory,)  will 
be  found  existing  :  namely,  Presbyters  not  ordained  to  be  ] 
ordainers.     But  it  is  from  this  last  intermediate  humanly  I 
instituted  order,  on  whom  was  never  conferred  at  ordina-  ■> 
tion  the  power  to  ordain,  that  the   Presbyterians  of  Ger- 
many, Denmark,  France,  Scotland  England,  Ireland,  and  ' 
North  America,  derive  their  pretended  orders.     The  per- 


APOSTOLICAL    SUCCESSION.  35 

sons  on  whom  Bugenhagen,  Calvin,  Knox,  and  Wesley 
laid  hands,  fancied  that  power  of  ordination  was  conferred 
upon  them  by  those,  who,  even  if  the  Presbyterian  theory 
were  admitted  to  be  true,  are  shown  never  to  have  received 
such  power  themselves. 


■:o:- 


CHAPTER  VI, 


Since  then,  not  only  do  all  the  proofs,  whether  Scrip- 
tural or  ecclesiastical,  adduced  in  behalf  of  the  original 
Apostolical  constitution  of  tlie  Church  for  which  the  Pres- 
byterians contend,  fail  to  support  it;  but  that  very  consti- 
tution, if  admitted,  proves  indisputably  tlie  untenableness 
of  the  Presbyterians'  position,  and  the  invalidity  of  their 
orders;  I  think  we  may  safely,  without  fear  of  being 
charged  with  a  desire  to  avoid  ftdl  discussion,  proceed  to 
consider  whether  more  satisfactory  and  consistent  testi- 
mony both  fi-om  Scripture  and  from  antiquity  can  be  ad- 
duced in  behalf  of  the  claim  of  some  other  scheme  to  a 
Divine  origin  J  Let  us  examine,  then,  the  grounds  on 
which  Episcopacy  lays  claim  to  a  Divine  origin. 

But;  as  I  concluded  the  examination  of  Presbytcrianism 
by  showing,  that,  even  if  their  scheme  of  Apostolical  con- 
stitution for  the  government  of  the  Church  w^ere  freely 
admitted,  it  would  utterly  fail  of  vindicating  their  course, 
and  ATOuld  prove  the  first  ordaincis  of  their  Ministers  to 
have  been  incompetent  to  discharge  such  an  ofTice  ;  so  I 
will  commence  the  Episcopalian  section  by  showing,  that 
■tb  aiter  ffiilii)'.^  ■     v;;ri:-r.  o-n,- 1  N^  ,.v.:.-,  <..   .    r-,:^.],,^  -■ri-)-!^ 


36  APOSTOLICAL    SUCCESSION. 

will  not  avail  to  clear  the  Presbyterians  of  guilt.  For 
whensoever  and  whencesoever  the  order  and  authority  of 
Bishops,  as  single  superintendents  over  other  orders  of 
Ministers,  and  over  the  whole  Church  within  their  respec 
tive  districts,  took  its  rise,  yet  this  is  admitted  by  the  Pres- 
byterians themselves,  that  wherever  such  an  order  exists, 
it  ought  to  be  respected  and  obeyed,  unless  it  exceeds  i 
power.  Mr.  Powell,  the  latest  writer  on  their  side,  spea 
ing  of  a  passage  of  St.  Ignatius,  says  that  it  "  signifi 
that  where  a  superintendent  had  been  appointed  for  th 
sake  of  order,  that  order  ought  to  be  kept:"  and  then  adds, 
*'  Very  right ;  so  say  all  Churches  where  a  superinten- 
dency  has  been  established,  thougli  making  no  pretensions 
to  Divine  right  for  it."  ""'  Again,  he  says,  "It  is  a  plain 
Scriptural  principle  that  Ministers  are  to  govern  the  peo- 
ple, that  they  are  to  govern  according  to  the  letter  and 
spirit  of  their  commission ;  and  that  whilst  they  so  go- 
vern,  the  people  are  bound  by  the  authority  of  the  word 
of  God  to  submit  to  their  government,  and  to  honour  them 
as  those  who  watch  for  thek  souls ;  but  when  Ministers 
violate  the  law  of  their  commission,  their  authority  so  farf 
ceases,  and  the  people  are,  in  that  proportion,  free  from  "^ 
obligation  to  obey  them."t  Calvin,  one  of  the  fivet  leaders 
of  this  scheme,  had  said  long  before,  that  those  persons 
were  worthy  of  anathema,  who  would  not  submit  to  truly 
Christian  Bishops,  if  such  could  be  had.t  And,  ages 
before  him,  the  second  general  Council,  that  ofConstan- 
tinople,  (which  is  one  of  the  four  to  which  the  Englis 
statutes  §  since  the  Reformation  appeal,  as  the  Enghsl 
Canons  did  before,!!  as  the  test  together  with  the  Scri 
tures,  for  determining  heresy,)  declared  those  persons 

*  Powell  on  Apostol.  Succession,  p.  5 1 .         \  Tract,  de  Reform.  Eccles. 
t  Powell  on  Apostol.  Succession,  p.  89.       §  1  Eliz.  c.  1,  §  36. 
11  Canons  of  jElfric 


APOSTOLICAL    SUCCESBI05.  Sit 

he  heretics  ivhoj  however  sound  their  profession  of  faith 
may  be,  made  separations  and  gathered  congrega- 
tlo7zs  contrary  to  our  Canonical  Bishops.*  Whe- 
ther, therefore,  the  origin  of  Episcopacy  be  Divine  or 
human,  yet  this  is  clear  from  the  above;  namely, 
that  seeing  the  British  Churches  were  and  are  actually 
governed  by  Bishops,  the  Presbyteiians  can  no  other- 
wise avoid  the  condemnation  of  heresy  denounced  by 
the  Council  of  Constantinople,  and  acknowledged  and 
ratified  by  the  English  parHament,  nor  the  sentence  of 
anathema  awarded  by  Calvin,  nor  the  testimony  of  Mr, 
Powell  of  open  violation  of  the  written  Law  of  Gon,  against 
those  who  break  that  established  order,  than  by  proving 
that  the  British  Bishops,  either  are  not  truly  Christian 
Bishops,  or  have  violated  the  law  of  their  commission ;  a 
totally  different  question  from  that  under  consideration. 
But  though  it  thus  appears  of  what  comparatively  little 
importance  it  is  as  regards  the  justification  of  the  Presby- 
terians, whether  the  claim  of  Episcopacy  to  a  Divine  origin 
can  be  established  or  not,  still  I  believe  the  proof  of  it  to 
be  such  as  must  carry  conviction  to  every  mind  open  to 
embrace  the  truth,  as  strong  and  full,  I  verily  believe,  as 
can  be  advanced  in  behalf  of  an}?^  other  religious  truth 
which  Christians  receive;  sufficient  for  all,  in  short,  who 
are  content  to  "  walk  by  faith  and  not  by  sight," 

But  before  proceeding  to  the  proofs,  I  will  endeavour 
to  remove  certain  popular  objections,  irrespective  of  Scrip- 
tural or  ecclesiastical  testimony,  which  not  only  avail  to 
prejudge  the  question,  and  to  prevent  men  fKom  making 
an  impartial  examination  of  the  grounds  on  which  it  rests, 
but  &lso  have  a  s'till  more  fatal  effect,  in  that  they  inchne 
men,  if  perchance  they  do  enter  into  the  examination,  to 
do  violence  to  the  conviction  of  their  own  minds,  and  to 


Canon  vi. 

4 


3S  APOSTOLICAL    SUCCESSION. 

set  aside  tlie  impression  conveyed  by  the  testimony,  under 
the  idea  that  there  must  be  something  essentially  wrong 
in  the  Episcopal  scheme  itself. 

§  1.  Objection  I.  The  Episcopal  scheme  is  uncharita- 
ble, for  it  condemns  all  others. 

Answer.  As  charity  aims,  or  should  aim,  at  the  wel- 
fare of  mankind,  and  as  the  welfare  of  men  is  inseparably 
involved  in  their  reception  of  and  adherence  to  the  truth, 
it  follows  that  that  which  is  most  true,  must  be  most  chari- 
table. The  only  question,  then,  is,  whether  the  Episcopal 
scheme  is  iriie ;  if  so,  charity  requires  that  we  should 
teach  it;  and  forbids  our  keeping  it  back. 

§  2.  Objection  II.  But  is  exclusive,  therefore  it  must 
be  untrue. 

Answer  1 .  As  truth  is  one  and  not  manifold,  the  ex- 
clusiveness  of  the  scheme  is,  at  first  sight,  an  argument  m 
favour  of  its  being  true. 

Answer  2.  As  the  Christian  religion,  of  which  Episco- 
pacy professes  to  be  a  tenet,  is  itself  exclusive,  "  I  am 
God  and  there  is  7ione  else  f  "no  man  cometh  unto  the 
Father  but  by  me -^  "  neither  is  there  salvation  in  emy 
other  /'  "  there  is  none  other  name  under  heaven  given 
among  men  whereby  we  must  be  saved  ;" — the  exclusive- 
ness  of  Episcopacy  makes  in  favour  of  its  being  a  genuine 
Christian  doctrine  ;  and  as  there  is  to  Christians  not  only 
" one  (only)  Lord,  and  one  (only)  God,"  but  also  "one 
(only)  Faith,  and  one  (only)  Baptism,"  the.  exclusiveness 
of  that  which  professes  to  be  an  article  of  this  one  Faith 
and  to  be  the  authority  for  that  one  Baptism  affords  a 
pri?nd  facie  probabihty  of  its  being  a  genuine  article  of 
that  one  faith,  and  the  true  authority  for  tliat  one  Baptism. 

It  is,  I  believe,  chiefly,  if  not  wholly,  on  account  of  the 
exclusiveness  of  the  doctrine  that  we  who  maintain  it  are 
exposed  to  hatred  and   reviling ;   and  if  we  may  judge 


APOSTOLICAL    SUCCESSION.  39 

from  llie  language  of  oiu"  revilers,  shall  have  to  endure 
persecution,  if  it  shall  be  in  their  power  to  inflict  it.  If  we 
would  be  content  to  teach  Episcopacy  as  one  among 
many  schemes  equally  true  or  equally  doubtful,  it  should 
seem  from  their  latest  writings,  that  we  should  not  be  dis- 
turbed ;  but  l^ecause  we  teach  it,  as  the  Scriptures  and 
the  Church  have  dehvered  it  to  us,  exclusively,  therefore 
the  world  hateth  us.  Just  so,  if  the  early  Christians  could 
have  been  content  to  profess  their  religion,  as  one  of  the 
six  hundred  tolerated  by  heathen  Rome,  and  had  been 
liberal  enough,  according  to  the  modern  abuse  of  the  term, 
to  regard  all  religion  as  pretty  much  alike,  they  would 
have  had  no  need  to  endure  the  cross,  the  stake,  or  the 
teeth  of  wild  beasts :  but  because  they  taught  their  reli- 
gion, as  the  Scriptures  and  the  Church  had  delivered  it 
to  them,  exclusively,  therefore  the  world  hated  them. 
While,  therefore,  the  charge  of  exclusiveness  is  an  argu- 
ment in  our  favour  against  whom  it  is  brought,  seeing 
that  we  bear  it  in  common  with  the  primitive  martyrs  ; 
it  is  an  argument  against  those  who  bring  it,  seeing  that 
they  do  so,  in  common  with  the  very  heathen. 

Objection  3.  But  you  hold  it  in  common  with  the 
Papists,  therefore  it  must  be  Popish  and  unchristian. 

Answer  1.  This  is  an  old  device  of  the  Papists,  to 
weaken  the  hands  of  the  defenders  of  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land, the  great  bulwark  of  Protestantism,  by  contriving 
to  raise  up  imputations  of  Popery  against  them,  that  by 
thus  confounding  in  men's  minds  the  distinction  between 
Catholic  and  Ro??ian  Catholic,  they  may  beguile  them 
to  the  latter,  under  pretence  of  the  former ;  or  may  lead 
them  through  aversion  to  the  latter,  to  cast  off  some  por- 
tions of  the  former,  and  so  render  themselves  open  to  re- 
proof;  or,  at  any  rate,  may  weaken  and  divide  the  Catho- 
lic opposers  of  Popery,  by  infusing  among  them  doubts, 


40  APOSTOLICAL    SUCCESSION. 

and  suspicions,  and  jealousies.  One  main  instrumenl 
made  use  of  by  the  Papists,  in  former  days,  for  this  pur- 
pose, was  the  dissenting  pulpits.  In  the  16th  century, 
©ne  Cummitij  a  friar,  contrived  to  be  taken  into  the 
Puritans'  pulpits,  where  as  he  stated  at  the  councils,  "  I 
preached  against  set  forms  of  prayer,  and  /  called  Eng^ 
lish  prayers  English  mass,  and  have  persuaded  several 
to  pray  spiritually  and  extempore ;  and  this  hath  so  taken 
with  the  people  that  the  Church  of  England  is  become  as- 
odious  to  that  sort  of  people  whom  1  instructed,  as  the 
mass  is  to  the  Church  of  England,  and  this  will  be  a 
stumbling-block  to  that  Church  as  long  as  it  is  a  Church." 
For  this  the  Pope  commended  him,  and  gave  him  a  re- 
ward of  2000  ducats  for  his  good  service.  Are  there  not 
many  at  the  present  day,  of  whom,  if  they  were  to  apply 
to  the  Pope  for  a  reward  on  the  same  score,  all  the  world 
could  witness  that  they  have  well  deserved  it  at  his  hands  7 
Surely  our  opponents  have  some  reason  to  feel  misgiving, 
when  they  find  themselves  thus  treading  in  the  footsteps 
of  the  heathen  revilers  of  Christianity,  and  of  the  Popish 
hireling  underminers  of  the  bulwark  of  Protestantism. 

Attsiper  2.  The  question  is  not.  whether  the  doctrine 
be  held  by  Papists,  but  whether  it  be  Scriptural.  If  it  be 
Scriptural,  of  which  I  hope  to  afford  reasonable  proof,  then 
either  we  must  be  content  to  hold  it,  as  we  do  many  other 
things,  e.  g.  the  Creed,  the  Lord's  Prayer,  the  Ten 
Commandments,  in  common  with  the  Papists,  or  we 
must  be  content  to  acknowledge  the  Popish  religion  to  be, 
in  this  respect,  more  Scriptural  than  our  own.  This,  I, 
for  one,  am  not  prepared  to  do  ;  and  therefore,  believing 
the  doctrine  of  the  Apostolical  succession  to  be  Catholic 
and  Scriptural,  will  never  so  far  betray  the  cause  of  truth, 
as  to  consent  to  surrender  it  to  the  sole  use  of  the  errone- 
ous Papists. 


APOSTOLICAL    SUCCESSION.  41 

Objection  4.  But  it  is  not  merely  Popishj  it  is  Judaical, 
and  therefore  must  be  unchristian. 

Answer.  As  our  Lord  instituted  the  Sacrament  of 
Holy  Baptism  in  a  Jewish  rite,  namely,  in  the  washing 
wherewith  the  Jews  admitted  proselytes  ;  and  instituted 
the  sacrament  of  the  Holy  Eucharist  or  Lord's  Supper 
in  a  Jewish  rite,  namely,  in  the  Mincha,  or  bread  and 
drink  offering ;  in  each  case  exalting  a  carnal  ordi- 
nance into  a  means  of  spiritual  gift  or  grace :  it  is  rather 
an  argument  in  favour  of  our  doctrine  than  otherwise, 
tliat  it  finds  for  the  Christian  Ministry, — the  dispensers 
of  these  sacraments,  a  prototype  in  the  Jewish  dispensa- 
tion like  that  which  we  find  for  the  sacraments  themselves. 
Accordingly,  St.  Clement  of  Rome,  and  St.  Jerome,  (whom 
especially  I  cite,  because  especially  appealed  to  by  our 
opponents,)  both  concur  in  speaking  of  the  orders  of  Chris- 
tian Ministry  under  the  very  terms,  (High  Pdest,  Priests, 
and  Levites,)  which  obtained  under  the  Mosaic  dispensa- 
tion. And  with  this  agree  the  sayings  of  the  Apostles. 
"  Ye  are  a  royal  Priesthood,"  said  St.  Peter,  addressing 
the  Christian  Churches  in  the  very  language  which  Moses 
had  used  toward  the  Israelites.  Compare  1  Pet.  ii.  9. 
with  Exodus  xix.  6.  "  Christ  hath  made  us  Kings 
and  Priests  unto  God  and  his  Father,"  saith  St.  John.* 
"  The  Priesthood  is  changed,"  saith  St.  Paul,  not  de- 
stroyed.t  But  if  there  be  a  Priesthood  upon  earth,  as  all 
these  bear  witness  that  there  is,  and  as  the  Prophets  fore- 
told there  should  be,  in  the  Christian  Church,t  then  what 
is  there  to  hinder  distinction  of  orders  in  the  priesthood  ? 

§  5.   Objection  5.    But  are  not  these  sayings  of  our 
Lord,  "  Be  ye  not  called  Rabbi ;  for  one  is  your  Master ^ 

*  Rev.  i.  6.  +  Heb.  Tii.  12 

1  Isa.  Ix.  17;  Irvi.  21.     Mai.  i.  11. 

4* 


4%  APOSTOLICAL    SUCCESSION. 

even  Christ  ;  and  all  ye  are  brethren ;  and  call  no 
nmn  your  father  upon  earth,  for  one  is  your  Father  which 
is  in  Heaven.  Pseither  be  ye  called  masters,  for  one  is 
your  Master,  even  Christ.  But  he  that  is  greatest 
among  you  shall  be  your  servant."*  "Ye  know  that 
they  which  are  accounted  to  rule  over  the  Gentiles  exer- 
cise lordship  over  them,  and  their  great  ones  exercise 
authority  upon  them.  But  so  shall  it  not  be  among  you 
but  whosoever  will  be  great  among  you  let  him  be  your] 
minister :  and  whosoever  will' be  chiefest,  shall  be  servant 
of  all.  For  even  the  Son  of  Man  came  not  to  be  minis- 
tered unto,  but  to  minister,  and  to  give  his  life  a  ransom 
for  many."t — Are  not  these  sayings  directly  subversive  of 
all  claims  on  the  part  of  the  Christian  ministry,  to  au- 
thority and  degree? 

Answer  1.  The  best  comment  on  the  texts  will  be 
furnished  by  the  lives  of  those  to  whom  they  were  ad- 
dressed, even  the  Apostles  of  Christ.  If  we  find  them 
exercising  the  authority  of  fathers  and  rulers  over  the 
Christian  Hock,  as  the  Epistles  of  St.  John,  St.  Peter,  and 
St.  Jude  (who  were  of  those  immediately  addressed,)  and 
the  Epistles  of  St.  Paul  (who  was  afterwards  admitted 
to  the  same  office,)  distinctly  show,  then  one  of  two  things 
must  follow,  namely,  either,  that  all  these  were  Judaizers 
and  Anti-Christs ;  which  terms  the  irreverence  of  the 
present  age  has  not,  as  yet,  I  think,  applied  to  the  Apostles 
themselves,  though  it  has  freely  done  so  to  their  compan- 
ions and  commended  disciples,  St.  Clement  and  Ignatius  :t 
or  else,  that  thetexts  do  not  really  furnish  the  objection  sup- 
posed by  those  who  urge  them  :  which  will,  probably,  be 
the  more  readily  admitted,  when  it  is  considered,  that 

*  Matt,  xxiii,  8— n. 

t  Mark  x,  42—45.    See  also  Matt  xx.  25 — 28.     Luke  xxii.  25—27. 

^  See  a  pamphlet,  entitled  "  Conpensus  Omnium."     Via  Media. 


f 

I 


APOSTOLICAL    EUCCESSIOJf.  43 

immediately  after  uttering  these  words  of  reproof  to  the 
Apastles,  our  Lord  added,  "  I  appoint  unto  you  a  king- 
dom, as  my  Father  hath  appointed  unto  me."* 

Answer  2.  The  very  words  of  tlie  texts  refute  the  ob- 
jections which  our  opponents  would  ground  upon  them  ; 
for  they  unite  in  showing  that  the  only  way  authorized 
by  Christ,  to  dignity  and  exaltation  in  His  Church,  is 
by  discharging  the  offices  of  the  Tninistry,  and  thus  ser- 
ving the  Christian  people.  "Whosoever  will  be  great 
among  you,  let  liirn  be  your  7?ii?i/5/e;';  and  whosoever 
will  be  chief  among  you,  let  liim  be  your  servant'^t 
Nor  is  it  possible  to  see  how  men  can  be  more  truly 
the  servants  of  others,  than  the  Christian  ministers 
are  of  the  people  committed  to  their  charge ;  seeing  that 
they  are  bound  to  wait  upon  them,  and  minister  to  their 
wants,  whether  they  be  high  or  low,  rich  or  poor ;  not 
only  when  they  assemble  as  guests  in  the  courts  of  thtir 
Master's  house,  but  also  at  their  own  houses.  They  are  the 
servants  of  those  with  whom  the  greater  part  of  our  revilers 
would  think  it  scorn  to  come  in  contact.  The  poorest 
beggars,  the  foulest  sinners,  in  the  most  noisome  dwelHngs, 
and  under  the  most  loathsome  diseases,  may  command 
the  attendance  of  the  ministers  of  the  Church  who  are 
under  a  vow  to  afford  it ;  and  count  it  a  privilege  and  a 
happiness  to  do  so,  if  they  may  have  hope  to  save  a  soul 
from  death.  But  they  who  are  thus  ordained  to  min- 
ister to  the  wants  of  Christ's  household  are  said  by 
Him  to  be  rulers  over  it.  "  Who  then  is  that  faithful  and 
wise  servant,  whom  his  Lord  hath  made  ruler  over  his 
household,  to  give  them  meat  in  due  season."! 

Objection  6.    But  the  doctrine  was  unknown  to,  or 


•  Lufte  xxu.  29.  +  Matt.  xx.  26,  37. 

^  Matt.  xxiv.  45.     Luk«  xii.  42. 


44"  APOSTOLICAL    SUCCESSION. 

unnoticed  by,  our  Protestant  Fathers  [i.  e.  the  Divines  who 
in  the  16th  century  opposed  the  Church  of  Rome,]  and 
therefore  we  Protestants  need  not  concern  ourselves  about  it. 
Answer  1.  Tiie  Divines  of  the  sixteenth  century  were 
neither  the  founders  of  the  Christian  Church,  nor  the 
writers  of  the  Sacred  Scriptures ;  and,  therefore,  neither 
the  Scriptures  nor  the  Church  are  to  be  tried  by  them, 
but  they  and  their  doctrine  are  to  be  tried  by  the  testimo- 
ny of  the  Scriptures,  and  by  the  voice  of  the  Church.  To 
these  they  appealed;*  by  these  in  their  lifetimes  they 
claimed  to  be  tried.t     If,  therefore,  it  could  be  shown, 


*  Cranmer,  martyr.  "I  protest  that  it  was  never  in  my  mind  to  write, 
speak,  or  understand  any  thing  contrary  to  the  most  holy  ivord  of  God, 
or  else  against  the  holy  Catholic  Church  of  Christ,  but  purely  and  simply 
to  imitate  and  teach  those  things  only,  which  I  had  learned  of  the  sacred 
Scripture,  and  of  the  holy  Catholic  Church  of  Christ  from  the  beginning, 
and  also  according  to  the  exposition  of  the  most  holy  and  learned  fathers 
and  martyrs  of  the  Church.  And  if  any  thing  hath,  peradventure,  chanced 
otherwise  than  I  thought,  I  may  err ;  but  heretic  I  cannot  be,  forasmuch 
as  I  am  ready  in  all  things  to  follow  the  judgment  of  the  most  sacred  word 
of  God,  and  of  the  holy  Catholic  Church.'^  Appeal  from  the  Pope  to  a 
General  Council. 

Ridley,  martyr.  "  When  I  perceive  the  greatest  part  of  Christianity 
to  be  infected  with  the  poison  of  the  see  of  Rome,  I  repair  to  the  usage 
of  the  primitive  Church.''^ 

Farrar,  Hooper,  Taylor,  Philpot,  Bradford,  martyrs.-  and  Miles  Cover- 
dale.  "  We  doubt  not,  by  God's  grace,  but  we  shall  be  able  to  prove  all 
our  confession  here,  to  be  most  trae,  by  the  verity  of  God's  loord,  and 
consent  of  the  Catholic  Church."     Confession  at  Oxford,  1564. 

t  Philpot,  martyr.  His  fourth  examination.  1556. — Bishop  of  Glou- 
cester. "  I  pray  you,  by  whom  will  you  be  judged  in  matters  of  contro- 
versy which  happen  daily  1"  Philpot.  "By  the  ivord  0/ God,  for 
Christ  saith  in  St.  John,  the  word  that  He  spake  shall  be  judge  in  the 
latter  day."  Gloucester.  "  What,  if  you  take  the  word  one  way,  and  I 
in  another  way,  who  shall  be  judge  thenl"  Philpot.  "The  primitive 
Church." — Determination  of  the  Protestant  restorers  of  our  Church  in 
Queen  Elizabeth's  reign,  made  in  convocation,  1571.  "But  chiefly  they 
(preachers)  shall  take  heed  that  they  teach  nothing  in  their  preaching, 
which  they  would  have  the  people  religiously  to  observe  and  believe,  but 
that  which  is  agreeable  to  the  doctrine  of  the  Old  or  New  Testament,  and 
that  which  the  Catholic  Fathers  and  ancient  Bishops  have  gathered  out 
of  that  same  doctrine.''^  , 


APOSTOLICAL    SUCCESSIOrC.  45 

that  in  any  instances,  through  defective  information,  or 
through  the  provocation  occasioned  hy  the  Papal  abuses 
of  true  doctrhie,  or  through  any  other  cause,  they  omitted 
any  pouit  of  doctrine  whicii  can  he  clearly  shown  to  he 
Scriptural  and  Catholic ;  we  have  the  sanction  of  their 
solemn  and  reiterated  appeals  for  making  good  their  unin- 
tentional defects ;  and  must  he  convinced  that  men  would 
be  acting  most  contrary  to  their  intention,  if,  on  the  plea 
of  personal  regard  to  them,  they  should  assist  in  either 
breaking  off,  or  preventing  the  restoration  of  any  particle  of 
Scriptural,  Catholic,  and  Christian  truth.    *- 

Answer  2.  Nothing  can  he  more  contrary  to  the  truth, 
as  far  as  the  Church  of  England  is  concerned,  than 
the  allegation  which  forms  the  ground  of  this  objection, 
namely,  that  our  Protestant  fathers,  in  the  sixteenth  cen- 
tury, were  either  ignorant  or  unmindful  cf  this  doctrine, 
as  the  following  documents  will  show.  In  1536,  Henry 
VIII.,  we  have  the  following  statement  signed  by  Cran- 
mer,  Latimer,  and  Shaxton,  and  some  other  of  the  Re- 
forming divines,  in  common  with  Stokesly,  Tonstall, 
Sampson,  and  others,  who  in  many  things  adhered  to  the 
Papal  errors.  "  Christ  and  His  Aj^osilcs  did  institute 
and  ordain  in  the  New  Testament  certain  ministers 
or  officers^  ivhic/i  should  bear  spiritual  power ^  authority y 
and  comniission  under  Christ,  to  preach  and  teach 
the  word  of  God  unto  His  people ;  to  dispense  and  ad- 
minister the  Sacraments  of  God  unto  them,  and  by  the 
same  to  confer  and  give  the  grace  of  the  Holy  Ghost ;  to 
consecrate  the  blessed  hody  of  Christ  in  the  Sacrament 
of  the  altar  ;  to  loose  and  absoil  from  sin  all  persons  which 
be  duly  penitent  and  sorry  for  the  same ;  to  bind  and  ex- 
communicate such  as  be  guilty  in  manifest  crimes  and  sins, 
and  will  not  amend  their  defaults ;  to  order  and  conse- 
crate others  in  the  same  room.,  order,  and  office,  where- 


46  ArOSTOLICAL    SUCCESSION. 

unt€  they  be  called  and  admitted  themselves 

This  office,  this  power  and  authority,  was  committed  and 
given  by  Christ  and  His  Apostles,  unto  certain  persons 
only,  that  is  to  say,  unto  Priests  or  Bishops,  whom  they 
did  elect,  call  and  admit  thereunto  by  their  prayer  and 

imposition  of  their  hands The  invisible  gift 

or  grace  conferred  in  this  Safcrament  is  nothing  else  but 
the  power,  office,  and  authority  before  mentioned  ;  the 
visible  and  outward  sign  is  the  prayer  and  imposition  of 
the  Bishop's  hands^  upon  the  person  which  receiveth  the 
said  gift  of  grace.  And  to  the  intent  the  Church  of 
Christ  should  never  be  destituted  of  such  ministers,  as 
should  have  and  execute  the  said  power  of  the  keys ;  it 
ivas  also  ordained  and  commanded  by  the  Apostles^ 
that  the  same  Sacrament  [of  orders]  should  he  applied 
and  MINISTERED  BY  THE  BisHOP  from  time  to  time, 
and  unto  such  other  persons  as  had  the  qualities,  which 
the  Apostles  ver}'  diligently  descrybe,  as  it  appeareth  in  the 
first  Epistle  of  St.  Paul  to  Timothy,  and  his  Epistle  to  Titus." 

In  1548,  Edward  VL,  we  find  the  following  statement 
put  forth  by  the  authority  of  Cranmer,  in  a  sermon  on  the 
Power  of  the  Keys.  •'  The  ministration  of  God's  word, 
which  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  Himself  at  first  did  in- 
stitute,  ?i7a5  derived  from  the  Apostles  unto  others  after 
them^  by  imposition  of  hands,  and  giving  the  Holy 
Ghost,  from  the  Apostles'  time  to  our  days.  And  this 
was  the  consecration,  orders,  and  unction-  of  the  Apostles, 
whereby  they,  at  the  beginning,  made  Bishops  and 
Priests,  and  this  shall  continue  in  the  Church  even  to  the 
toorld^s  endy 

In  1549,  Edward  VI.,  we  have  the  following  declara- 
tion in  the  ordinal  of  the  Church  of  England,  already 
given  above,  but  which  it  may  be  as  well  here  to  repeat. 
"  It  is  evident  unto  all  men  diligently  reading  the  Holy! 


APOSTOLfCAl.    SUCCESSION.  47 

Scripture  anJ  ancient  authors,  tliat  from  tlic  Apostles' 
time  there  have  been  these  orders  of  ministers  in  Christ's 
Church  ;  Bishops,  Priests,  and  Deacons.  Wliich  offices 
were  evermore  had  in  such  reverend  estimation,  that  no 
man  might  presume  to  execute  any  of  them,  except  he 
were  first  called,  tried,  examined,  and  known  to  have 
such  qualities  as  are  requisite  for  the  same  ;  and  also  by 
public  prayer,  with  imposition  of  hands,  were  approved 
and  admitted  thereunto  by  lawful  authority.  And.  there- 
fore^ to  the  intent  that  these  orders  may  be  conihiued, 
and  reverently  used  and  esteemed,  in  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land, NO  MAN  SHALL  BE  accouuted  or  taken  to  be  a  law- 
ful Bishop,  Priest,  or  Deacon  in  the  United  Church  of 
England,  or  suffered  to  execute  any  of  the  said 
FUNCTIONS,  except  he  be  called,  tried,  examined,  and 
admitted  thereunto,  according  to  the  form  hereafter  fol- 
lowing, or  hath  had  formerly  episcopal  consecration 
OR  ordination." 

In  1552,  Edward  VI.,  we  have  this  Article,  Twenty- 
third,  of  the  Church  of  England.  "  It  is  not  lawful  for 
any  man  to  take  upon  him  the  office  of  public  preaching 
or  ministering  the  Sacraments  in  the  congregation,  before 
he  be  lawfully  called,  and  sent  to  execute  the  same.  And 
those  we  ought  to  judge  lawfully  called  and  sent,  which  be 
chosen  and  called  to  this  work  by  men  who  have  public 
authority  given  unto  them  in  the  congregation,  to  call 
and  send  ministers  into  the  Lord's  vineyard." 

Lastly,  in  1558-9,  Elizabeth,  we  find  the  following  emi- 
nent Divines,  Scory,  Bishop  of  Chichester;  Grindal, 
afterwards  Archbishop  of  Canterbury ;  Cox,  afterwards 
Bishop  of  Ely  ;  Elmer,  afterwards  Bishop  of  London  ; 
Guest,  afterwards  Bishop  of  Rochester  ;  Jewell,  after- 
wards Bishop  of  Salisbury;  and  Horn,  afterwards  Bishop 
of  Winchester,  who  was  the  mouth-piece  of  the  party, 


4.S  APOSTOLICAL    SUCCESSlOIf. 

Divines  selected  to  conduct  the  Protestant  Controversy^ 
maintaining,  in  the  Council  Chamber  at  a  conference 
with  the  Papists,  this  asseition, 

"  The  Apostles'  AUTHORiTy  t5  derived  upon  after 
ages,  and  conveyed  to  the  Bishops  their  succes- 
sors."* 

§  7.  Objection  7.  Though  the  principle  be  admitted, 
yet  there  is  ^'no  sufficient  historic  evidence  of  a  personal 
succession  of  valid  Episcopal  ordinations." 

Ansioer  1.  If  nothing  will  satisfy  men  but  actual  de- 
monstration, I  yield  at  once :  neither  this  nor  any  succes- 
sion in  the  whole  world,  can  be  actually  demonstrated. 
But  if  probable  evidence,  such  as  can  be  adduced  in  behalf 
of  no  other  succession,  may  be  deemed  sufficient  for  all 
who  are  willing  |.o  walk  by  faith  and  not  by  sight,  such 
evidence  I  will  venture  to  present.  If  it  be  a  moral  im- 
possibility that  any  man,  who  had  not  been  duly  conse- 
crated, could  be  accouiUed  a  Bishop  of  the  Church  of 
England  at  the  present  time,  then  the  onns  rests  upon 
the  objectors  to  say  how  that,  which  is  morally  impossible 
now,  could  have  been  morally  possible  at  any  other  pe- 
riod ?  seeing  that  the  same  rules  which  regulate  this  matter 
have  ever  obtained  in  the  Church  ;  rules  recognizing  the 
Bishops  only  as  vested  w  ith  power  to  ordain  ;  and  seeing 
that  no  one  point  of  ecclesiastical  regulation  was  more 
jealously  guarded  than  this.  The  rule  of  the  Church  of 
the  first  three  centuries  we  have  before  seen — "Let  a 
Bishop  be  ordained  by  two  or  three  Bishops,"  a  rule  so 
universally  received,  that  we  find  it  repeated  not  only  in 
general  councils,  as  at  Nice,t  "A  Bishop  ought  to  be  con- 
stituted by  all  the  Bishops  of  the  province,  but  if  this  be 
not  practicable  by  reason  of  urgent  necessity,  three  must 

•  Collier's  Ecclwiastical  History,  ii.  414—418.         +  Canon  iv. 


APOSTOLICAL    SUCCESSION'.  49 

by  all  means  meet  together,  and  with  the  consent  of  those 
that  are  absent,  let  them  perform  theordination;"  but  repeat- 
ed in  the  provincial  regulations  of  every  Church,  the  British, 
the  Gallican,  the  Spanish,  the  Roman,  the  Carthaginian, 
the  Alexandrian,  the  Antiochian^  and  the  rest.  And 
when,  by  any  pressing  necessity,  it  fell  that  a  Bishop  was 
consecrated  by  less  than  three  Bishops,  the  discussions  to 
which  it  gave  rise  siifficienlly  show  how  keenly  alive  the 
Church  has  in  all  ages  been  to  this  point;  and  therefore 
liow  morally  impossible  it  is  that  in  any  age  a  man  could 
have  been  received  and  allowed  as  a  Bishop,  who  had  not 
been  ordained  by  Bishops.  So  that  though  it  may  be  a 
matter  of  curiosity  for  a  man  to  trace  up  the  lists  of  Arch- 
bishops of  Canterbury  or  Bishops  of  any  other  see,  and 
thence,  upvv'ards,  tlie  lists  of  the  Bishops  of  Rome,  or  of 
Aries,  of  Lyons,  or  of  any  other  Church,  concerned  in 
conferring  orders  on  any  of  our  Bishops,  it  is  only  of  mo- 
ment so  far,  namely;  as  proving  that  these  were  always 
Episcopal  Churches,  and  therefore  that  it  was  morally 
imj)ossihlc  that  any  man  should  be  accounted  a  Bishop 
by  them,  if  he  w^ere  not  ordained  by  Bishops.  And  there- 
fore whether,  for  instance,  Clement  w^as  the  first,  or  the 
second,  or  the  third  Bishop  of  Rome,  is  perfectly  irrelevant ; 
the  very  discussion  sufficiently  testifying  that  during  all 
that  time  Rome  was  governed  by  Bishops.  If  the  ob- 
jectors can  show  reason  for  supposing  that  at  any  g-iven 
time,  any  of  the  Churches  through  which  we  trace  our 
orders,  was  governed  by  those  who  had  not  received  Epis- 
copal orders,  the  objection  will  be  worthy  of  attention.* 
But  as  long  as  this  cannot  be  done,  the  objection  is  crushed 
by  the  weight  of  the  moral  imposeibihty  which  is  opposed 
to  it. 


Sec  Appendix. 

5 


50  ArOSTOLICAI.    SUCCESSION. 

Answer  2.  Strong  as  the  evidence  in  favour  of  ibe 
succession  liaving  been  preserved  is  tbus  sbown  to  be, 
when  viewed  absobitdf/,  its  strength  will  appear  im- 
mensely increased,  when  viewed  in  comparison  with  that 
upon  the  force  of  which  men  are  content  to  admit  any 
other  succession.  Take,  for  instance,  the  succession  of 
the  Aaronic  Priesthood,  which  w^as  transmitted  by  carnal 
descent ;  on  what,  and  on  luhat  only^  did  the  truth  of 
that  succession  depend  ?  simply,  in  eacli  descent,  upon 
the  single  word  of  a  woman  as  to  a  point  of  which  no 
human  being  besides  herself  could  have  any  certain 
knowledge.  The  Aaronic  Priesthood  was  propagated  in 
secret ;  depending  in  every  step  upon  the  fidelity  of  a 
single  witness^  a  woman,  the  case  admitting  of  no  other 
certain  evidence.  The  Christian  Priesthood  is  propagated 
in  jynbllcj  transacted  by  many  persons^  in  the  presence 
of  many  loitnesses.  Yet  the  former  is  received  without 
exception,  the  latter  is  excepted  against.  What  is  this  but 
the  spirit  of  wilful  scepticism  ? 

Objection  8.  But  many  of  the  individuals,  through 
whom  you  must  trace  the  commission,  were  men  of  cor- 
rupt life  and  conversation,  and  even  unsound  in  doctrine; 
a  commission  traced  through  such  persons  must,  surely, 
be  worthless. 

Anstvcr.  Is  earthly  gold  rendered  worthless  by  passing 
through  soiled  hands?  If  not,  why  should  heavenly  trea- 
sure be?  Is  a  king's  commission  rendered  void,  by  reason 
of  the  unworthiness  of  the  person  on  whom  it  is  bestowed  ? 
c.  g.  a  profligate  magistrate,  or  a  dishonest  counsellor  ?  If 
not,  why  should  God's  commission  be?  Let  the  objectors 
further  consider  this,  that  as  the  Holy  promised  Seed  of 
salvation  was  neither  tainted  nor  destroyed  by  passing 
through  the  meretricious  womb  of  Rahab,  and  the  incest- 


APOSTOLIC  \L    SUCCESSION.  51 

uous  womb  of  Tliamar,*  so  neither  can  it  in  reason  be  sup- 
posed that  the  spiritual  seed  for  the  ministration  of  that 
salvation,  has  suffered  injury,  because  some  of  the  agents 
for  transmitting  it  have  shown  themselves  as  unworthy  the 
high  honour  vouchsafed  to  them,  as  those  pointed  out  in  the 
former  succession.  Before  the  objection  can  be  maintained, 
it  must  be  shown  that  Judas,  who  was  known  to  be  the 
son  of  perdition  from  the  beginning,  and  was  a  traitor, 
murderer,  and  thief,  was  not  an  Apostle;  whereas  not  only 
did  our  Lord  so  call  him,  and  so  emploTj  him,  but  -'his 
Bishoprick"t  was  not  filled  up  till  after  his  death. 

Objection  9.   But  the  doctrine,  at  any  rate,  is  of  no  im- 
portance, and  therefore  you  do  ill  to  insist  upon  it. 

Ansioer.  If  it  be  a  part  of  God's  truths  no  man  living 
can  possibly  tell  the  extent  of  its  importance.  But  this 
all  men  can  see,  that,  as  in  the  affairs  of  this  world,  it  is  of 
importance  to  know  that  a  magistrate,  or  a  herald,  or  an 
ambassador  has  been  duly  appointed,  sent  and  accredited, 
by  the  king  in  whose  name  he  speaks ;  and  that,  among 
private  individuals,  one  who  acts  in  behalf  of  another  has 
been  authorized  by  his  power  of  attorney ;  so,  if  there  be 
any  meaning  in  the  term,  "Ministry  of  Reconciliation."  ap- 
plied by  St.  Paul  to  the  office  of  the  Christian  Clergy,  it  must 
be  of  the  deepest  importance  to  know,  that  it  has  been  truly 
committed  to  those  who  profess  to  exercise  it:  important  in- 
deed, if  it  be  admitted  to  be  even  possible  (which  who  can 
deny?)  that  men's  interest  in  the  kingdom  of  CHRisT,and 
covenant  claim  to  its  privileges,  may  be  in  the  remotest  de- 
gree affected  by  the  insufficient  appointment  of  those  who 
administer  the  sacramental  seals,  tokens,  means,  pledges, 
(let  men  choose  what  term  they  like  best,)  of  the  covenant. 
At  any  rate,  let  its  importance  be  what  it  may,  they  who 

*  Matt.  i.  3.  5.  t  Acts  i.  20. 


62  APOSTOLICAL     SUCCE!^SION. 

believe  the  doctrine  to  be  true,  are  only  acting  faithfully 
to  God  and  to  His  people,  when  they  calmly  vindicate,  and 
bear  witness  to,  the  truth  ;  which  is  all  tliat  I  have  here 
attempted.  Moreover,  let  men  consider,  that,  in  common 
life,  those  subjects  which  occupy  men's  minds  at  the  time 
of  their  departure  from  this  world,  and  those  about  wliicli 
their  last  pubhc  acts  are  concerned,  are  usually  supposed 
to  have  been  of  importance  in  their  eyes.  If  no  reason 
can  be  assigned  why  this  principle  should  not  be  ap})lied 
to  affairs  of  religion,  then  let  them  further  consider,  that 
the  last  w^ords  of  our  blessed  Lord,  before  His  ascension 
into  heaven,  were  employed  in  giving  the  commission 
now  under  consideration  f'  that  the  last  public  acts  of  St. 
PauFs  life,  which  the  Scriptures  have  recorded,  were  (ho 
writing  the  Epistles  to  Timothy  and  Titus  concerning 
their  discharge  of  this  same  commission  which  he  had 
transmitted  unto  them  ;  and  that  in  the  closing  book  of  the 
Sacred  Volume,  the  Revelation  of  St.  John,  the  Spirit's 
directions  to  those  in  the  seven  Churches,  who  had  received 
this  same  commission,  occupy  a  conspicuous  place.  All 
these  uniting  on  one  and  the  same  point,  it  is  not  surely 
too  much  to  affirm,  that  the  Sciiptures  (hejp.selvcs  have 
borne  ample  testimony  to  the  importance  of  the  subject. 
I  am  not  aware  of  any  other  general  oitjections  v/hich 
deserve  to  be  noticed. 

*  Matt,  xxviii.  20. 


APOSTOLICAL    SUCCESSION,  53 


CHAPTER  Vll. 


EPISCOPACY-ECCLESIASTICAL  ANTIQUITY. 

I  PROCEED,  therefore,  to  cite  the  witnesses  from  Scrip- 
ture and  ecclesiastical  antiquity  in  support  of  the  Episcopal 
scheme:  that  is,  that  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  before 
his  bodily  departure  from  tlie  world,  and  from  the  Church 
which  He  had  chosen  out  of  it,  did,  for  the  well-being  and 
good  government  of  this  His  spiritual  kingdom,  and  for 
the  work  of  the  Ministry,  grant  a  commission  of  regency, 
which  he  placed  in  the  hands  of  one  class  of  His  Ministers, 
the  Chief  Pastors  of  His  Church,  designing  it  to  be  a  per- 
petual commission  until  His  own  return.  That  this  com- 
mission, which  He  left  in  the  hands  of  the  Chief  Pastors, 
has  ever  since  continued,  and  must  continue  till  the  world's 
end,  in  their  hands,  they  only  being  competent  to  exercise 
it  who  have  been  admitted  to  the  order  of  Chief  Pastors 
by  those  \vho  were  Ciiief  Pastors  before  them. 

In  the  first  place,  then,  I  would  call  my  reader's  atten- 
tion to  the  following  fact,  which  Dr.  Jablonsky  has  clearly 
stated  in  these  words,  "  It  is  very  remarkable  that  there  is 
no  doctrine  or  tenet  of  the  Christian  religion,  in  which  all 
Christians,  in  general,  have  for  the  space  of  1500  years 
so  unanimously  agreed  as  in  this  of  Episcopacy.  In  all 
ages  and  times  down  from  the  Apostles,  and  in  all  places, 
through  Europe,  Asia,  and  Africa,  wheresoever  there  w^ere 
Christians,  there  w^ere  also  Bishops,  and  even  where 
Christians  differed  in  other  points  of  doctrine  or  custom, 
and  made  schisms  and  divisions  in  the  Church,  yet  did 

5* 


.^4  APOSTOLICAL    SUCCESSION. 

they  all  remaiii  unanimous  in  ihis,  in  retaining  their 
Bishops."* 

Let  this  fact  be  weighed  and  it  will  amount  to  tliis,  as 
before  stated,  namely,  that  for  1500  years  no  Christians 
dared  to  trust  their  salvation  to  any  but  an  Episcopal 
Ministry.  The  correctness  of  this  fact  we  have  seen  nega- 
tively proved,  in  tl\e  complete  failure  of  the  Presbyterians 
to  make  out  one  single  instance  of  Presbyterian  govern- 
ment during  the  time  above-mentioned. 

For  positive  proof  of  the  same,  let  the  following  extracts 
suffice,  a  few  cut  of  the  many  with  which  it  w^ould  be 
easy  to  crowd  these  pages,  if  it  were  desirable  to  make  a 
display. 

Clement,  as  before  cited.  Bishop  of  Rome,  a.  d.  100, 
the  companion  of  St.  Paul,  and  whose  "  name  is"  declared 
in  the  Scripture  to  be  "  in  the  Book  of  Life ;"  Phil.  iv. 
3. — "  It  will  behove  us,  (Christians,)  looking  into  the 
depths  of  the  Divine  knowledge,  to  do  all  things  in  order, 
whatsoever  our  Lord  has  commanded  us  to  do.  He  has 
ordained^  by  His  supreme  v»'ill  and  authority,  both  where 
and  by  what  persons  they  [the  sacred  services  and  obla- 
tions] are  to  be  performed.  For  the  Chief  Priest  has  his 
proper  services,  and  to  the  Piiests  their  proper  place  is 
appointed;  and  the  layman  is  confined  within  the  bounds 
of  what  is  commanded  to  laymen." — Epistle  to  the 
Church  at  Corinth. 

Ignatius,  the  fiiend  and  disciple  of  St.  John,  Bishop 
of  Antioch,  a.  d.  106.  "  The  Bishops  appointed  to  the  ut- 
most bounds  of  the  earth  are  the  mind  of  Jesus  Christ." 
**  I  think  you  happy  who  are  so  joined  to  your  Bishop  as 
the  Church  is  to  Jesus  Christ,  and  Jesus  Christ  to 
the  Father;  that  so  all  things  may  agree  in  unity." — 

*  Jablonsky's  Reflections,  in  Sharp's  Life,  vol.  ii.  p.  1S7. 


APOSTOLICAL    SUCCESSION.  55 

Epistle  to  the  Church  at  Ephesiis.  "  I  exhort  yoUj  that 
ye  study  to  do  all  things  in  a  Divine  concord.  Your 
Bishop  presiding  in  the  place  of  God  ;  your  Presbyterw^  in 
the  place  of  the  Council  of  the  Apostles ;  and  your  Dea- 
cons, most  dear  to  me,  being  intrusted  with  the  ministry 
of  Jesus  Christ."  "Do  nothing  without  your  Bishops 
and  Presbyters."- — Epistle  to  the  Church  at  Magnesia. 
"He  that  does  any  thing  without  Bishop,  and  Presbyters, 
and  Deacons,  is  not  pure  in  conscience."— £/pi5//e  to  the 
Church  at  Tralles.  "Attend  to  the  Bishop,  to  the  Pres- 
bytery, and  to  the  Deacons."  "  Do  nothing  without  the 
Bishop."  "As  many  as  are  of  Jesus  Christ  are  also 
with  their  Bishop." — Epistle  to  the  Church  at  Phila- 
delphia. "  Follow  your  Bishop,  as  Jesus  Christ  [fol- 
lowed] the  Father ;  and  the  Presbyter}^,  as  the  Apostles  : 
as  for  the  Dea-cons,  reverence  them  as  the  command  of 
God.  Let  no  man  do  any  thing  of  what  belongs  to  the 
Church  without  the  Bishop.  Let  that  Eucharist  be  looked 
upon  as  firm  and  right,  which  is  offered  either  by  the 
Bishop  or  by  him  to  whom  the  Bishop  has  given  his  con- 
sent. AVheresoever  the  Bishop  shall  appear,  there  let  the 
people  also  be:  as  where  Jesus  Christ  is,  there  is  the 
Catholic  Church.  It  is  not  lawful  without  the  Bishop, 
neither  to  baptize,  nor  to  celebrate  the  Holy  Communion; 
but  whatsoever  he  shall  approve  of,  that  is  also  pleasing 
to  God,  that  so  whatever  is  done  may  be  secure  and  well 
done." —  To  the  Church  of  Smyrna. 

Iren.'Eus,  ordained  by  Polycarp  the  disciple  of  St. 
John,  Bishop  of  Lyons,  a.  d.  178.  "  Those  elders  in  the 
Church  are  to  be  obeyed  who  have  a  succession  from  the 
Apostles  as  we  have  shown,  [in  a  former  place  he  had 
given  in  the  instance  of  the  Bishops  of  Rome,  the  succes- 
sion from  St.  Peter,]  who  together  with  the  succession 
have  received  a  certain  true  gift,  [or  gift  of  truth,]  accord- 


56  APOSTOLICAL    SUCCESSION. 

ing  to  the  decree  of  the  Father ;  hut  the  rest  who  shun 
the  chief  succession,  and  are  gathered  together  in  any 
place,  are  to  be  suspected  as  heretics  and  persons  of  bad 
opinions ;  or  as  schismatics,  and  conceited  persons,  pleas- 
ing themselves ,  or,  again,  as  hypocrites,  doing  this  for 
the  sake  of  gain  and  vain-glory,  and  all  these  have  fallen 
from  the  truth." —  Work  against  Heresies^  book  iv. 
"The  doctrine  of  the  Apostles  is  true  knowledge;  and 
the  ancient  state  of  the  Church,  and  the  character  of  the 
body  of  Christ,  is  according  to  the  succession  of  Bishops, 
to  whom,  in  every  place,  they  delivered  the  Church." — 
Ihkl. 

Clement,  Presbyter  of  Alexandria,  a.  d.  194.  "In 
the  Church,  the  orders  of  Bishops,  Presbyters,  and  Dea- 
cons are,  1  think,  imitations  of  the  angelic  glory." — Stro- 
7nata^  book  vi. 

Tertullian,  supposed  by  many  to  have  been  a  lay- 
man of  the  Church  of  Carthage,  in  Africa,  a.  d.  200. 
"Let  the  heretics  set  forth  the  origin  of  their  Churches; 
let  them  turn  over  the  order  of  their  Bishops,  so  descend- 
ing by  succession  from  the  beginning,  that  he  who  was 
the  first  Bishop,  had  one  of  the  Apostles,  or  of  the  Apos- 
tolical men  w^io  was  in  full  communion  with  the  Apostles, 
for  his  author  and  predecessor.  For  in  this  manner  the 
Apostolical  Churches  bring  dow^n  their  registers;  as  the 
Church  of  Smyrna  had  Polycarp  placed  over  them  by 
John  ;  as  the  Church  of  Rome  had  Clement  ordained  by 
Peter ;  as  the  other  Churches  also  set  forth  those  who 
\vere  made  Bishops  over  them  by  the  Apostles." — Of 
Heretical  Prescripiiojis,  c.  32. 

Origen,  Catechist  of  the  Church  of  Alexandria,  in 
Egypt,  A.  D.  230.  "  Shall  I  not  be  subject  to  my  Bishop, 
who  is  ordained  of  God  to  be  my  Father  ?  Shall  I  not 
be  subject  to  the  Presbyter,  who,  by  the  Divine  cond-e- 


APOSTOl-ICAL    SCCCESSION.  57 

scension,  is  placed  over  me?" — 2^th  Homily  on  St. 
Matt/iev\ 

Cyprian,  Bishop  of  Carthage,  a.  d.  250.  "  This, 
Brother,  is  and  ought  to  be,  our  principal  labour  and 
study,  to  the  utmost  of  our  power  to  take  care  that  the 
unity  may  still  obtain  which  was  dehvered  b}^  our  Lord 
and  b}^  His  Apostles  to  us,  their  successors." — Epistle  to 
Cornelins.  Bishop  of  Rome.  "  From  thence  [fron^  our 
Lord's  appointment  of  St.  Peter,]  through  tlie  course  of 
times  and  successions,  the  ordination  of  Bishops,  and  tlie 
frame  of  the  Church,  is  transmitted  so  that  the  Church  is 
built  upon  the  Bishops,  and  all  her  affairs  are  ordered  by 
the  cliief  rulers;  and,  therefore,  seeing  this  is  God's  ap- 
pointmeni,  I  must  needs  wonder  at  the  audacious  daring 
of  some  who  have  chosen  to  WTite  to  me  as  if  in  the  name 
of  a  Chinch,  whereas  a  Church  is  only  constituted  in  the 
Bishop,  Clergy,  and  faithful  Christians." — Epistle  to  the 
Lapsed. 

FiRMiLiAx,  Bishop  of  CcTsarea,  in  Cappadocia,  a.  d. 
250.  "  The  power  of  remitting  sins  was  given  to  the 
Apostles,  and  to  the  Cluirches  which  they  founded,  and 
to  t!ic  Bishops  who  succeeded  to  the  Apostles  by  a  vica- 
rious ordination." — Epistle  to  Cyprian^  Bishop  of 
Cartilage. 

Clarl's  a  l^IuscuLA,  Bishop  in  iho  province  of  Car- 
thage, A.  D.  250.  "  Tlic  s?ntence  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  is  manifest,  sending  his  Apostles,  and  to  them 
alone  committing  the  pov\'er  given  him  by  His  Father; 
to  whom  we  [Bishops]  have  succeeded,  governing  tlie 
Chur/:h  of  our  liORD  Viith  tb.e  same  pov>'er." — In  the 
Council  of  Cartilage. 

I  will  not  tire  my  reader's  patience  by  pursuing  the  list 
of  individual  witnesses.  I  will  only  desire  him  to  observe, 
that,  among  the  few  I  have  cited,  we  have  witnesses  not 


58  ArOSTOLICAI.    SUCCESSION. 

from  one  Church  or  one  country  only,  but  from  Europe, 
Asia,  and  Africa,  the  only  quarters  of  the  globe  then 
known  ;  from  France,  from  Italy,  from  Cappadocia,  from 
Asia  Minor,  from  Egypt,  from  Carthage  ;  witnesses  not 
of  that  the  one  only  order,  to  the  Divine  institution  of 
which  as  paramount  in  the  Church,  and  essential  to  the 
constitution  of  a  Church,  they  bore  their  testimony ;  but 
of  the  inferior  orders  also.  Presbyters,  Catechists,  and  one, 
as  is  generally  supposed,  a  layman  ;  witnesses,  not  of 
dubious  character,  nor  unknown  persons,  but  the  com- 
panions of  the  Apostles;  themselves  Martyrs,  and  Con- 
fessors to  the  Christian  Faith ;  not  men  living  in  a  corrupt 
age,  or  corrupted  by  the  supposed  evil  effect  of  a  civil  esta- 
blishment, but  living  in  the  purest  ages  of  the  Church, 
under  the  storms  of  persecution,  and  who  had  all  passed 
off  the  stage  of  human  life  before  the  Christian  Church 
received  what  is  called  an  establishment. 
'^  I  will  add  the  collective  testimony  of  the  Christians  of 
those  days  set  forth  in  the  canons  called  Apostolical, 
which  obtained  throughout  the  world,  in  the  same  pure 
sera. 

Canon  1.  "Let  a  Bishop  be  ordained  by  two  or  three 
Bishops ;  a  Presbyter,  by  one  Bishop,  and  so  hkewise  a 
Deacon,  and  the  rest  of  the  clergy." 

Canon  24.  "  If  a  Presbyter,  despising  his  Bishop,  gather 
a  separate  congregation,  and  erect  another  altar,  being 
not  able  to  convict  his  Bishop  of  any  thing  contrary  to 
godliness  and  righteousness,  [if  he  could  do  this,  redress 
was  open  in  the  Provincial  Synod ;  and,  therefore,  his 
disorderly  conduct  inexcusable ;]  let  him,  and  the  clergy- 
men that  conspire  with  him,  be  deposed,  and  the  laymen 
be  suspended  from  communion,  after  a  third  admonition 
from  the  Bishop." 

Canon  32.  ''  Let  the  Priests  and  Deacons  do  nothing 


APOSTOLICAL    SUCCESSION.  59 

without  the  knowledge  and  consent  of  the  Bishop ;  for 
with  him  the  people  of  God  are  entrusted,  and  of  him 
an  account  of  their  souls  will  be  demanded." 

Canon  47.  "If  any  clergyman  do  unjustly  calumniate 
a  Bishop,  let  him  be  deposed  ;  for  it  is  written, '  Thou 
shalt  not  speak  evil  of  the  Ruler  of  thy  People.'  " 

I  will  add,  lastly,  the  testimony  of  the  Catholic  Code 
of  Canons  received  throughout  Christendom,  beginning 
with  the  Nicene  Council,  which  universally  treats  of 
Bishops,  and  Bishops  only,  as  having  power  to  ordain. 


:o:- 


CHAPTER  VIII. 


EPISCOPACY— SCRIPTURE. 

Now  what,  let  every  calm  and  reasonable  man  ask 
himself,  and  well  consider,  what  ought  to  avail  to  shake 
or  set  aside  such  testimony  as  this?  Not,  I  think,  a 
gratuitous  suggestion  by  men  in  these  later  ages,  that 
these  martyrs  and  Confessors  to  the  Christian  truth, 
these  planters,  and  teachers  of  Christian  Churches,  these 
companions  of  the  Apostles  and  lights  of  the  world, 
were  all  Judaizers  and  Antichrists,  who,  with  one  ac- 
cord throughout  the  world,  without  remonstrance  from 
others,  or  hesitation  on  their  own  part,  agreed  to  cast 
aside  the  divinely-constituted  order  of  ministry,  and  sub- 
stitute another  of  their  own  devising  in  its  stead  ;  of 
which  supposed  universal  ecclesiastical  revolution  no 
monument  can  be  produced,  nor  can  any  tcra  be  as- 
signed to  it.    If  such  an  objection  without  warrant  is  to 


60  APOSTOLICAL    SUCCESSION. 

avail  to  overthrow  the  Churcii's  testimony  on  this  point 
of  Christian  doctrine,  a  similarly  gratuitous  allegation 
from  any  persons  skeptical  on  other  points,  must  needs 
avail  to  destroy  the  Church's  testimony  altogether,  and 
shake  every  doctrine  and  every  tenet  to  be  found  in  the 
Christian  religion.  How,  then,  can  these  witnesses  in 
favour  of  Episcopacy  be  tried  ?  "  By  the  law  and  by 
the  testimony  ;  if  they  speak  not  according  to  this  word, 
it  is  because  there  is  no  truth  in  them."  Let  us  turn, 
then,  to  the  sacred  Scriptures,  and  see  whether  they 
afford  contradiction  or  confirmation  to  the  doctrine  of 
Episcopacy. 

§  1.  In  the  last  book  which  closes  iUo  volume  of  In- 
spiration, Rev.  ii.  iii.,we  find  directions  from  the  Spirit 
to  seven  Churches  in  Asia  Minor;  each  of  which  is 
represented  as  governed  by  a  single  officer,  termed  an 
angel,  (a  word  signifying  in  the  Greek  the  same  as 
Apostle,  namely,  a  messenger ;  and  applied  elsewhere 
to  a  minister  of  religion,  Mai.  ii.  7  ;)  who  is  held  respon- 
sible for  the  doctrines  taught  in  his  Church,  has  cogni- 
zance of  the  orders  of  the  clergy,  and  the  care  of  the 
whole  body.  In  other  w^ords,  the  Churches  of  Asia 
Minor^  in  St.  John^s  time,  were  Episcopalian. 

§  2.  We  have  St.  Paul,  in  the  last  public  acts  of  his 
life  which  the  Holy  Scriptures  have  recorded,  (1  and  2 
Tim.,  Tit.,)  concerned  in  giving  directions  to  single 
officers  in  the  Churches  of  Ephesus  and  Crete,  con- 
cerning their  superintendence  of  those  Churches,  their 
control  of  the  ministers  in  them  ;  their  ordination  of  the 
clergy  ;  their  responsibility  for  the  public  service,  and 
discipline.  In  other  words,  the  Churches  of  Ephesus 
and  Crete^  in  St.  Paul's  time^  were  Episcopalian. 

§  3.  We  find  the  Apostles  exercising  in  their  own 
persons   the  superintendence  of  the   Churches  w^hich 


ArOSTOLICAL    SUCCESSION.  61 

they  founded  :  e.g.  Philippi,  (Phil,  i.,)  and  Ephesus,  (Eph. 
i.,)  and  of  the  clergy  whom  they  ordained  to  them  ;  visit- 
ing them  by  themselves,  or  by  their  coadjutors,  (Acts 
XV.  36  ;  Acts  xix.  22  ;  1  Thcss.  iii.  1  ;)  sending  to  them 
pastoral  letters,  uttering  sentences  of  excommunication, 
and  recalling  them  ;  giving  directions  about  the  public 
service,  and  discipline.  In  other  words,  all  the  Churches^ 
during  the  Apostles'  lives,  were  Episcopalian. 

§  4.  We  find  our  Lord  and  Saviour,  Jesus  Christ, 
during  His  abode  on  earth,  exercising  in  his  own  person 
the  superintendence  of  the  Church,  ordaining  the  clergy, 
(of  whom  He  had  two  other  orders  under  Him,)  admin- 
istering reproof  to  them  ;  giving  directions  for  the  public 
worship  and  discipline.  The  true  Head  of  the  Church 
tlicn  exercised  visibly  and  spiritually  that  Chief  Pastor- 
ship or  Episcopate  which,  since  His  departure  from  the 
world,  he  has  spiritually  continued  to  exercise,  whence 
He  is  still  styled  the  Shepherd  and  Bishop  of  our  souls; 
but  visibly  by  his  servants,  the  Bishops  and  Apostles  of 
the  Churches,  who  will  continue  it  till  He  "the  Chief 
Shepherd  shall  appear."  In  other  words,  the  Church 
of  Christ,  i}i  our  Savioiifs  time,  was  Episcopalian. 

§  5.  Our  Lord,  before  His  departure  from  the  world, 
addressed  these  words,  not  to  all  the  ministers  He  had 
ordained  under  himself, — who  consisted  of,  1st,  Apostles ; 
2d,  The  Seventy; — but  to  the  Apostles  only;  "As  my 
Father  hath  sent  me,  even  so  send  I  you."  "  I  appoint 
unto  you  a  kingdom,  as  my  Father  hath  appointed  unto 
me."  "  I  am  with  you  always,  even  unto  the  end  of  the 
world." 

From  which,  until  the  Presbyterian  scheme  was  in- 
vented in  the  sixteenth  century,  it  had  always  been 
understood  to  be  our  Lord's  intention,  that  the  Church 
should  coiUinuc  Episcopalian  until  His  return  ;  as  we 


62  APOSTOLICAL    SUCCESSION. 

have  seen  that,  during  His  own  abode  on  earth,  and 
during  the  lives  of  the  Apostles,  and  for  the  first  fifteen 
centuries,  it  did  universally  continue  Episcopalian. 

§  6.  In  corroboration  of  which  view,  it  may  be  well 
to  cite  some  of  the  single  texts  or  passages  which  har- 
monize and  correspond  with  it,  but  which  are  at  vari- 
ance with  all  the  other  schemes.  Take  then  that  char- 
acter of  the  Catholic  Church  given  in  Acts  ii.  42,  "These 
continued  steadfastly  in  the  Apostles'  doctrine  and  fel- 
lowship, and  in  breaking  of  bread,  and  in  prayers." 
How  can  they  be  said  to  continue  steadfastly  in  the 
Apostles'  fellowship,  who  have  separated  from  the  fel- 
lowship of  those  who  up  to  the  time  of  their  separation, 
were  accounted  to  be  the  Apostles'  successors,  to  stand 
in  their  place,  and  to  be  in  their  age  the  Apostles  of  the 
Churches  ?  But  the  Episcopalians  have  steadfastly  ad- 
hered to  it.  Take  those  passages*  in  which  St.  Paul 
affirms  that  Christ  ordained  divers  orders  of  Ministers, 
the  chief  of  whom  were  Aj)ostles^  not  for  a  temporary 
object,  or  only  for  a  season,  but  in  perpetuity  until  the 
completion  of  the  Christian  system  "  for  the  perfecting 
of  the  Saints,  for  the  work  of  the  Ministry,  for  the  edify- 
ing of  the  body  of  Christ,  until  we  all  come  in  the  unity 
of  the  faith  and  of  the  knowledge  of  the  Son  of  God, 
unto  a  perfect  man,  unto  the  measure  of  the  stature  of 
the  fulness  of  Christ."  How  is  this  ordinance  fulfilled 
by  them  who  cast  away  the  Apostolic  office  as  super- 
fluous in  their  scheme  of  ministry  ?  The  Episcopalians 
have  been  careful  to  preserve  it.  Take  Heb.  vi.  2,  where 
the  Apostle  speaks  of  "the  laying  on  of  hands,"  by  which 
men  are  made  "  partakers  of  the  heavenly  gift,"  i.  e. 
either  in  confirmation  or  ordination,  or  in  both,  as  one 

■'  -  •'■1  Cor.  xii.  28.     Eph.  iv,  11-14. 


APOSTOLICAL    SUCCESSION.  63 

of  "  the  first  principles  of  the  doctrine  of  Christ,"  part 
of  "the  foundation"  of  the  Christian  religion.  Now  it 
cannot  be  shown  from  the  Scriptnres  that  this  means  of 
grace  was  ever  exercised  by  any  who  were  not  of  the 
Apostolic  order.  But  if  it  be  a  fundamental  doctrine,  it 
must  be  of  perpetual  obligation,  and  if  it  be  of  perpetual 
obligation,  then  it  follows  necessarily  that  there  must  be 
always  in  the  Church  officers  of  the  Apostolic  order 
competent  to  exercise  this  office.  Tlie  Independents 
and  Presbyterians  have  cast  aside  this  order :  the  Epis- 
copalians have  continued  it  to  this'day.  And  no  single 
passage  has  been  or  can  be  produced  by  our  opponents, 
intimating  that  the  Apostolic  order  would  cease  with  the 
lives  of  those  who  were  first  called  to  it. 

With  this  agree,  likewise,  all  those  numerous  exhorta- 
tions to  unity  to  be  found  in  our  Lord's  Discourses,  and 
in  the  epistles  of  His  Apostles  ;  and  this  indeed  our  very 
opponents  witness,  for  they  are  ever  fond  of  citing  those 
passages  in  Tertullian,  Jerome,  and  others,  which  affirm 
that  Episcopacy  was  necessarily  instituted  for  the  pre- 
servation of  unity.  But  if  unity  be  a  necessary  end  in 
the  Church,  and  Episcopacy  the  necessary  means  for 
attaining  that  end,  then  how  can  the  inference  be  set 
aside,  that  the  Lord  of  glory,  wi;io  ordained  the  end, 
must  Himself  likewise  have  ordained  the  means  neces- 
sary for  attaining  that  end  ? 

Thus  the  testimony  of  the  inspired  records  of  the 
Church  is  as  harmonious  and  distinct  as  that  of  the  un- 
inspired :  seeing  that  from  the  commencement  of  our 
Lord's  Ministry — nay,  if  it  is  of  importance  to  refer  to 
things  under  the  Mosaic  "  Law,"  which  had  "  a  shadow 
of  good  things  to  come ;"  we  may  say  that  from  the 
appointment  of  Aaron — until  the  closing  of  the  sacred 
Canon,  no  Church  of  God  on  earth  is  spoken  of  in  the 


04  APOSTOLICAL     SUCCESSION, 

aacred  Scriptures  which  is  not  Episcopalian  ;  and  that 
from  thence  dovmioards  to  the  end  of  the  fifteenth  cen- 
tury^ no  Church  can  he  shoun  to  have  existed  which 
was  not  Episcopalian. 

Here  I  conclude. 

I  will  not  ask  the  reader  to  compare  with  this  accu- 
mulation of  proof,  inspired  and  uninspired,  the  would- 
be-proofs  adduced  by  the  Presbyterians,  by  perverting 
single  words  or  half-sentences ;  e.  g.  interpreting  a  single 
word,  Presbytery,*  in  a  sense  which  is  destroyed  by  the 
context  of  the  epistle'in  wiiich  it  occurs;  and  building  a 
theory  upon  the  2d  verse  of  a  chapter,f  which  is  de- 
stroyed by  the  1st  verse  of  the  same  chapter,  as  I  have 
shown  above  ;  but  I  will  ask  the  Presbyterians,  "  How 
many  of  the  points  of  Christian  doctrine  which  you  now 
hold,  can  you  support  with  stronger  evidence  than  has 
been  here  adduced  in  behalf  of  Episcopacy  ?"  And  I 
will  say  to  them,  remember  that  if  in  any  case  you  hold 
doctrines  in  behalf  of  which  your  proofs  do  not  exceed 
these,  you  must  either  acknowledge  our  faith  to  be 
reasonable,  or  your  own  to  be  unreasonable.  And  may 
God  give  you  grace  to  lay  these  things  to  heart,  through 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.     Amen. 

•  1  Tim.  iv.  14.  t  Philippian*  i. 


APPENDIX 


I  HAVE  stated  (p.  49,)  that,  "  if  the  objectors  can  show  reason  for  sup- 
posing that,  at  any  given  time,  any  of  the  Churches  through  which  we 
trace  our  orders,  was  governed  by  those  who  had  not  received  Episcopal 
orders,  the  objection  would  be  worthy  of  attention."  As  the  adherents 
to  the  Bishop  of  Rome  in  this  country,  whose  position,  condemned  by 
every  general  and  provincial  council,  if  our  orders  are  good,  can  only  be 
justified  by  invalidating  them,  have  taken  such  a  task  in  hand,  I  feel 
bound,  for  the  satisfaction  of  my  readers,  to  refute  their  objections. 
These  objections  relate  to  the  consecrations  of  Archbishop  Parker  and  his 
colleagues,  at  the  commencement  of  the  reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

1.  Their  first  objection  is,  that  these  consecrations  were  irregularly  per- 
formed, at  a  place  called  the  Nag's  Head,  by  a  single  Bishop,  Scory,  who 
placed  a  Bible  on  the  heads  of  the  candidates,  as  they  knelt  before  him, 
and  said,  "  Take  thou  authority  to  preach  the  word  of  God  sincerely." 
I  will  not  stop  to  show  that,  even  if  the  story  were  tme,  our  orders  would 
still  be  better  than  those  of  the  Roman  party  in  England,  which,  accord- 
ing to  their  own  records,  have  been  irregularly  performed  by  single  Bish- 
ops, in  obscure  places,  not  recognised  by  the  laws  of  our  realm,  and  with 
rites  not  recognised  by  our  Church:  the  diiTerence  being,  that  Scory  was 
a  Bishop  of  the  province  in  which  the  consecration  took  place,  which  is 
more  than  can  be  aflirmed  on  behalf  of  the  Roman  consecrators  in  Eng- 
land. Nor  will  I  stop  to  dwell  upon  the  negative  proof  of  the  falsehood 
of  this  story,  furnished  by  all  the  Romish  writers  lor  f5>rty  years  after  the 
consecration,  during  Which  time,  though  they  ransacked  their  imaginations 
for  objections  to  urge  against  our  Church,  not  a  whisper  of  this  story 
reached  the  air;  neither  Staplcton,  nor  Harding,  nor  Alan,  nor  Reynolds, 
nor  Parsons,  had  heard  a  word  of  it ;  nor  Sanders,  nor  Bonner;  though, 
according  to  the  story,  it  was  Bonner's  own  secretary,  Neale,  sent  by 
him  to  be  a  spy  upon  the  occasion,  who  was  the  witness  of  the  proceed- 
ing. He  who  can  believe  that  Bonner  could  have  been  ignorant  of  the 
transaction,  if  his  own  secretary,  sent  by  him  as  a  spy,  had  been  witness 
of  it ;  or  can  believe  that  Bonner,  who  took  open  proceedings  against  our 
Bishops,  could  have  held  his  peace  concerning  this  story,  had  he  known 
Hi,  or  that  such  a  story,  if  known  to  any  of  the  Roman  party,  could 
have  lain  quietly  in  their  breasts,  without  being  mentioned  until  forty 
years  had  elapsed,  is  perfectly  welcome  to  believe  as  much  of  it  as  lie 
pleases.  I  do  not  dwell  upon  these  things,  because  the  registers  and 
records  of  our  Church  will  furnish  the  reader  with  the  official  accounts  of 


00  APPENDIX. 

the  consecration  of  Archbishop  Parker  and  the  rest,  not  by  one  Bishop» 
but  by  four;  not  at  the  Nag's  Head,  but  at  the  Chapel  of  Lambeth  ;  not 
by  an  irregular  rite,  but  by  the  duly  appointed  ordinal  of  the  Church  of 
England.  The  reader  will  find  two  documents  to  this  effect ;  the  first, 
marked  (A.),  is  copied  from  Archbishop  Parker's  Register,  at  Lambeth; 
the  other  marked  (B.),  is  copied  from  a  manuscript  among  Archbishop 
Parker's  papers  at  Corpus  Christi  College,  Cambridge.  2.  The  next  ob- 
jection of  the  Romanists  is,  that  the  form  for  consecrating  Bishops  in 
use  in  the  Church  of  England  since  the  time  of  Edward  VL,  is  essentially 
defective.  To  remove  this  objection,  the  reader  will  find  below,  (C.)  the 
forms  for  consecrating  Bishops  in  the  Eastern  and  Southern  Churches, 
and  the  ancient  form  for  the  same  purpose  used  in  the  Western  Churches  ; 
by  comparing  these  with  the  English  ordinal,  which  is  likewise  given, 
the  reader  will  be  able  to  see  the  childishness  of  the  Roman  objection. 
3.  Their  next  objection  is,  that,  at  any  rate,  our  office  for  ordaining  a 
presbyter  was  and  is  defective ;  and  that,  therefore,  candidates  for  the 
Episcopate,  ordained  according  to  this  ordinal,  were  on  this  ground  dis- 
qualified. I  will  not  stop  to  remind  them  of  the  many  instances  to  be 
found  in  Church  history  of  persons  consecrated  to  the  Episcopate  from 
the  laity,  (e.  g.  Tarasius,  Patriarch  of  Constantinople,  who  presided  at 
the  Deutero-Nicene  Council,  the  darling  of  the  Papists;)  which  show 
that  the  objection  would  be  of  little  weight,  even  if  the  fact  were  true  ; 
but  I  have  furnished  the  reader  below,  (D.)  with  the  forms  for  ordaining 
Presbyters  as  used  in  the  Eastern  and  Southern  Churches,  and  the  ancient 
form  of  the  West,  by  comparing  which  with  our  English  order,  it  will 
appear  that  the  allegation  on  which  this  objection  rests  is  as  destitute  of 
all  real  foundation  as  the  proceeding  one.  4.  To  remove  all  doubts 
about  the  consecration  of  the  consecrators  of  Archbishop  Parker,  I  have 
given  (E.)  the  records  of  their  consecrations,  and  of  all  from  the  consecra- 
tors of  Cranmer  inclusive ;  in  the  course  of  which  I  have  taken  occasion 
to  show  that  the  consecrations  of  Archbishop  Parker  and  his  colleagues 
were  as  canonical  as  they  were  valid.  5.  Another  objection  urged  by 
the  Romanists  arises  from  the  rejection  of  the  authority  of  the  Bishop  of 
Rome  by  the  Church  of  England,  on  which  they  ground  a  charge  of 
schism.  The  shortest  answer  to  this  objection  is  furnished  by  the  follow- 
ing regulation  of  the  third  general  council,  Ephesus,  which  Council  the 
Romanists  profess  to  receive  equally  with  ourselves,  by  which  it  was 
decreed  "  that  none  of  the  Bishops,  beloved  of  God,  take  another  province, 
which  has  not  been  formerly  and  from  the  beginning  subject  to  him.  But, 
if  any  one  has  taken  another,  and  by  force  placed  it  under  his  control,  he 
shall  restore  it;  that  the  Canons  of  the  Fathers  be  not  transgressed,  nor 
the  pride  of  worldly  power  be  introduced  under  the  cloak  of  the  priest- 
hood, nor  we  by  degrees  come  to  lose  that  liberty  wherewith  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  the  deliverer  of  all  men,  has  endowed  us  by  His  own 
blood.  It  seemed  good,  therefore,  to  the  holy  and  general  synod,  that 
the  proper  rights  of  each  province,  which  have  bcforetime,  from  the  be- 
ginning, bj'  ancient  custom  belonged  to  it,  be  preserved  to  it  pure  and 
inviolate."     For,  seeing  that  at  the  beginning,  and  for  many  centuries. 


APPlIfDIX.  07 

ttie  British  provinces  were  wholly  free  from  the  Bishop  of  Rome,  it  i» 
dear  from  this  decree,  that  when  our  fathers,  in  the  sixteenth  century, 
renounced  in  open  synod  the  yoke  which  the  Bishops  of  Rome  had  "  by 
degrees"  fastened  upon  the  neck  of  the  English  Church,  they  were  acting 
in  plain  accordance  with  the  express  injunctions  of  the  third  general 
Council.  6.  The  only  other  objection  of  the  Romanists  of  which  I  am 
aware,  is  grounded  upon  the  fact  of  some  of  the  consecrators  of  Arch- 
bishop Parker  being  married  men  ;  which,  in  their  error,  they  consider  a 
disqualification  for  the  performance  of  holy  offices.  The  answer  to  thi» 
is  still  shorter  than  to  the  last,  St.  Paul  himself  having  supplied  it,  when 
in  his  own  behalf,  and  that  of  Barnabas,  and  that  of  every  other  person 
called  to  the  like  Episcopal  or  Apostolical  office,  he  asks,  "  Have  we  not 
power  to  lead  about  a  sister,  a  wife,  as  well  as  other  Apostles,  and  as  the 
brethren  of  the  Lord,  and  as  Cephas?" — 1  Cor.  ix.  5.  By  which  it  ap- 
pears that  St.  Peter,  even  when  he  went  on  his  mission,  was  accompanied 
by  his  wife;  so  that  every  stone  which  the  Romish  party  hurl  at  us  on 
this  account  falls  upon  the  head  of  St.  Peter  ;  a  sample  of  their  reverence 
for  him,  whose  successor,  exclusively,  or  at  least  par  excellence,  the  Bishop 
of  Rome  claims  to  be.  So  favourable  an  opportunity  for  setting  forth  all 
the  English  consecrations  has  not  been  lost.  The  reader  will  find  below 
a  full  collection  of  records  on  this  subject,  down  to  the  present  time,  by 
means  of  which  every  clergyman  in  England  and  the  colonies,  in  Scot- 
land, and  in  the  United  States  of  America,  may  trace  his  Episcopal  gene- 
alogy to  Archbishop  Warham.  Upon  which  it  may  suffice  to  make  one 
remark, — namely,  that,  as  the  annals  of  our  country,  and  perhaps  the  an- 
nals of  the  world,  present  no  times  of  greater  trouble  to  a  nation  than 
what  our  nation  knows  as  those  of  the  Reformation,  Rebellion,  and  Re- 
volution, during  which  the  ecclesiastical  and  civil  governments  underwent 
the  greatest  changes,  and  the  Church  had  to  endure  the  bitterest  perse- 
cution ;  if  we  can  show,  that  during  all  these  the  Episcopal  or  Apostolic 
succession  was  providentially  and  religiously  preserved,  we  have  much 
reason  to  suppose,  in  the  absence  of  all  proof  or  pretended  proof  to  the 
contrary,  that  the  same  providence  has  guarded  the  transmission  of  the 
commission  from  the  first,  as  carefully  as  from  the  beginning  of  the  six- 
teenth century,  and  may  rest  perfectly  satisfied  that  such  has  been  the  case. 
[One  more  proof  of  God's  providence  watching  for  the  fulfilment  Of 
His  promise  to  "be  always  with  his  Church"  may  be  produced  by  the 
American  Episcopalian,  in  the  history  of  the  transmission  of  the  pure 
Episcopacy  to  his  own  country  across  the  ocean,  after  revolution  and  civil 
war  had  failed  to  destroy  the  imperfectly  planted  Church,  and  natural 
hostility  proved  ineffectual  to  break  the  bonds  of  Christian  fellowship, 
or  snap  the  chain  of  Apostolical  Succession.] 


68  APPENDIX, 

[A.] 
CONSECRATION  OF  ARCHBISHOP  PARKER. 

RECORD  OF  THE  CONSECRATION  OF  ARCHBISHOP  PARKER,  IN  THE 
REGISTER  AT  LAMBETH. 

Rituum  &  Cercmoniarum  ordo  in  Consccratione  Reverendissimi  Dni 
Matthci  Parker,  Archiepi  Cantuar  in  Capella  infra  Manerium  suum  de 
Lambchith  die  Dominico  (videlicet)  Decimo  Septimo  die  Mensis  Decembris, 
Anno  Domini  Millesinio  Quingentesimo  Quinquagesimo  Nono. 

Prindpio  Sacellum  Tapetibus  ad  orientem  adornabatur,  solum  vero 
panno  rubro  insternebatur,  Mensa  qiioq  ;  sacris  peragcndis  necessaria, 
Tapeto  pulvinarique  ornata  ad  orientem  sita  erat. 

Quatuor  preterea  Cathedre,  quatuor  Episcopis  quibus  munus  conse- 
crandi  Archiepiscopi  delegabatur  ad  Austrura  orientalis  Sacelli  pailis  erant 
posite. 

Scamntim  preterea  Tapeto,  pulvinaribusq ;  instratum,  cui  Episcopi 
genibus  flexis  inniterentur  ante  Cathedras  ponebatur. 

Pari  quoque  modo  Cathedra  Scamniimq ;  Tapeto  pulvinariq  ;  ornatum 
Archiepiscopo  ad  Borealem  orientalis  ejusdem  Sacelli  partis  plagam  posita 
crant. 

lliis  rebus  ita  ordinc  sue  instructis,  mane  circitcr  quintam  aut  sextam 
per  occidentalem  portam  ingi'editur  Sacellum  Archiepiscopus,  Toga  Ta- 
lari Coccinca,  Caputioq ;  indutus,  quatuor  prcccdentibus  funalibus,  & 
quatuor  comitatus  Episcopis,  qui  ejus  consccrationi  inscrvirent ;  (videli- 
cet") Willimo  Barloe  quondam  Bathon  &  Wellen  Episcopo,  nunc  Electo 
Ciccstren,  JohanneScory  quondam  Cicestren  Episcopo,  nunc  Hcrefordai 
Electo,  Milone  Coverdalc  quondam  Exon  Episcopo,  &  Johanne  Bedforden 
SufTraganco,  Qui  omnes  postquam  scdes  sibi  paratas  ordine  singuli  suo 
occupasscnt,  Preccs  continuo  Matutine  per  Andrcam  Peirson  Archiepis- 
copi Capcllanum  clara  voce  recitabantur,  Quibus  peract,  Johes  Scory, 
de  quo  supradiximus,  suggestum  conscendit,  atq  ;  indc  assumpto  sibi  in 
Thema,  Scniores  ergo  qui  in  voMs  sunt  obsecro  consenior  <Sfc.  non  inel- 
cganter  concionabatur. 

Finita  concione,  egrediuntur  simul  Archiepiscopus  reliquique  quatuor 
Episcopi  Sacellum,  se  ad  sacram  Communioncm  paraturi,  neque  mora 
confestim  per  Borealem  Portam,  ad  hunc  modum  vcstiti  redeunt,  Archi- 
episcopus nimirum  lintco  superpclliceo  (quod  vocant)  induebatur  Cices- 
tren Electus  Capa  scrica  ad  sacra  paragenda  poratus  utebatur,  cui  minis- 
trabant,  operamquc  suam  prebcbant,  duo  Arcliicpi  Capcllani  (viz.)  Nich- 
olaus  Bullingham  Lincoln,  &  Edmundus  Gcst  Cantuar  respective  Archi- 
diaconi,  Capis  sericis  similiter  vestiti,  llercforden  Electus  &  Bedforden 
SuflCraganeus  linteis  superpclliceis  induebantur. 

Milo  vero  Coverdallus,  non  nisi  Toga  Lanea  Talari  utebatur. 

Alque  hunc  in  modum  vestiti  &  instruct!  ad  Coionem  celcbrand  per- 
rcxcrunt,  Archiepiscopo  genibus  flexis  ad  infim  Sacelli  gradum  sedente. 

Pinito  tandem  Evangelio,  Ilerefordcn  electus,  Bedforden  Suftraganeus, 
&  Milo  Coverdalc  (de  quibus  supra)  Archiepiscopum  coram  Cicestren 
Electo  apud  INIensam  in  Cathedra  sedente,  hiis  verbis  adduxerunt,  Rever- 
cnde  in  Deo  Pater,  hunc  virum  piumparitcr  atque  doctum,  Tibi  Oflferimus 


APPENDIX.  69 

atque  presentamus,  ut  Archiepiscopus  consecretur ;  postquam  hec  dixisset, 
proferebatur  illico  Regium  Diploma  sive  Mandatum  pro  consecratione 
Archiepiscopi,  Quo  per  D.  Thoman  Yale  Legum  Doctorem  perlecto  sacra- 
mentum  de  Regio  Primatu,  sive  suprema  ejus  authoritate  tuenda,  juxta 
Statuta  primo  Anno  Regni  Serenissime  Nostre  Elizabethe  edita  &  pro- 
mulgata  ab  eodem  Archiepiscopo  exigebatur,  quod  cun:  ille  solemniter 
tactis  corporaliter  sacris  evangeliis  concept  verbis  prestitisset,  Cicestren 
Electus  populurn  ad  Orationem  hortatus,  ad  Litanias  decantandas  Choro 
rondente  seaccinxit,  Quibus  finitis,  post  Questiones  aliquot  Archiepiscopo 
per  Cicestren  Electum  propositas,  &  post  Orationes  &  Suffragia  quedam 
juxta  formam  Libri  Authoritate  Parliament!  Editi,  apud  Deum  habita, 
Cicestren,  Hereforden,  Suffraganeus  Bedforden,  &  Milo  Coverdallus  man- 
ibus  Archiepiscopo  irapositis,  dixerunt  Anglice  (videlicet)  Take  the  Holy 
Ghost,  and  remember  that  thou  stir  up  the  grace  of  God,  which  is  in  thee 
by  imposition  of  hands,  for  God  hath  not  given  us  the  spirit  of  fear,  hut 
of  power,  and  love,  and  soberness.  Hiis  dictis,  Biblia  Sacra  illi  in  manibus 
tradiderunt,  hujusmodi  apud  eum  verba  habentes,  Give  heed  unto  thy 
reading,  exhortation,  and  doctrine,  think  upon  these  things  contained 
in  this  Book,  be  diligent  in  them,  that  the  increase  coming  thereby,  may 
he  manifest  unto  all  men  ,-  take  heed  unto  thyself,  and  unto  thy  teach- 
ing,  and  be  diligent  in  doing  them,  for  by  doing  this,  thou  shalt  save 
thyself,  and  them  that  hear  thee  ,-  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lokd. 
Postquam  hec  dixissent,  ad  reliquaCommunionis  solennif-pergit Cicestren, 
nullum  Archiepiscopo  tradens  pastorale  Baculum,  cum  quo  communica- 
bant  Archiepiscopus  &  illi  Epi  supra  nominati,cum  aliis  etiam  nonnuUis. 

Finitis  tandem  peractisque  Sacris,  egreditur  per  Borealem  Orientalia 
Sacelli  partis  Portam  Archiepiscopus,  quatuor  illis  comitatus  Episcopia 
qui  eum  consecraverant,  &  confestim  eisdem  ipsis  stipatus  Episcopis  per 
eandem  revertitur  Portam,  albo  Episcopal!  superpelliceo,  Crimeraq ;  (ut 
vocant)  ex  nigro  serico  indutus  circa  collum  vero  collare  quoddam  ex 
preciociss.  pellibus  sabellinis  (vulgo  Sables  vocant^  consutum  gestabat 
pari  quoque  raodo  Cicestren  &  Hereforden  suis  Episcopalibus  amictibus, 
superpelliceo  &  crimera  uterque  induebatur,  Coverdallus  vero,  &  Bed- 
forden Suffraganeus  Togis  solummodo  Talaribus  utebanter,  pergens  deinde 
occidentalem  Portam  versus  Archiepiscopus  Thome  Doyle  Iconimo,  Joannl 
Bakor  Thesaurario,  &  Johi  March  Comput  rotulario,  singulis  singuloa 
Albos  dedit  Baculos,  Hocscil'et  modo  eosmuneribus  &  officiissuis  ornans. 

Hiis  itaque  hunc  ad  modum  ordine  suo  (ut  jam  antedictum  est)  peracl 
per  occidentalem  Portam  Sacellum  egreditur  Archiepiscopus  Generosi- 
oribus  quibusq ;  sanguine  &  ejus  familia  eum  preceden  reliquis  vero  ou 
a  tergo  sequent! bus. 

Acta  gestaaue  hec  erant  omnia  &  singula  in  pntia  Reverendorum  In 
Christo  Patrum,  Edmundi  Grindall  London  Episcopi  Electi,  Richardi 
Cockes  Elien  Electi,  Edwini  Sandes  Wigorn  Electi,  Anthonii  Huso  Armi- 
geri  Principalis,  &  Primarii  Registrarii  dicti  Archiepiscopi,  Thome  Argall 
Armigeri,  Registrarii  Curie  Prerogative  Cantuar,  Thome  Willet  &  JohannU 
Incent  Notariorum  Publicorum,  St.  alioram  nonnulorum. — RegiMr.  Par- 
ker, fol.  19. 


fQ  APPENDIX. 

[B.] 

RECORD  OF  THE  CONSECRATION  OF  ARCHBISHOP  PARKER,  IN  THE 
LIBRARY  OF  CORPUS  CHRISTI  COLLEGE,  CAMBRIDGE. 

Rituum  afque  Ceremoniarum  ordo  in  Consecrando  Reverendissimo  in 

Christo  Patre  Mattheo  Parker  Cantuariensi  Archiepo  in  Sacello  mo 

apud  Maikeriu  suum  de  Lambeth,  die  Bnico  17°  viz  die  mensis  De- 

cembris  Anno  Bom  1559  habit. 

Prvicipio  Sacellum  tapetibus  ad  orientem  adornabatur  solum  veto  panno 
rubro  insternebatur  Mensa  quoque  Sacris  peragendis  necessaria,  tapeto 
pulvinariq ;  omata  ad  orientem  sita  erant. 

Quatuor  perteria  Cathedr.  quatuor  epis  quibus  munus  consecrandi 
Archiepi  delegabatur,  ad  Austru  orientalis  sacelli  partis  erant  positse. 

Scamnum  prreterea  tapeto  pulvinaribusq ;  instratum,  Cui  Epi  genubus 
flexis  inniterentur,  ante  Cathedras  ponebatur. 

Pari  quoq  ;  modo  cathedra,  scamnuq  ;  tapeto  pulvinariq ;  ornatum, 
Archiepo,  ad  Borealem  orientalis  ejusdem  Sacelli  partis  plagam  posita 
erant. 

Hiis  rebus  ita  ordine  suo  instructis,  mane  circiter  quintam  aut  sextam 
per  occidentalem  portam  ingreditur  Sacellum  Archiepus,  toga  talari  coo 
cinia  caputioq  ;  indutus,  quatuor  prccedentibus  funalibus  &  quatuor  com- 
itatus  Epis  qui  ejus  consecrationi  inserviret  (verbi  gra)  Gulielmo  Barlow 
olim  Bathon  &  Wellen  Epo  nunc  vero  ad  Cichestren.  Epatum  Electo, 
Johe  Scory  olim  Cichestrie  Epo  &  nunc  ad  Herefordiensem  vocato,  Milone 
Coverdallo  olim  Exoniense  Epo,  &  Johanne  Hodskinne  Bedfordie  Suf- 
fraganeo.  Qui  oes  postquam  sedes  sibi  paratas  ordine  singuli  suo  oecu- 
passent,  Preces  continio  matutine  per  Andream  Pierson  Archiepi  Capel- 
lanum  clara  voce  recitabantur,  quibus  peractis,  Johes  Score  (de  quo  supra 
diximus)  suggestu  conscendit,  atq ;  indc  assumpto  sibi  in  thema,  Seni- 
ores  ergo  qui  in  vobis  sunt  obsecro  Conseniar  &c.  non  ineleganter  conci- 
cionabatur. 

Finita  concione  egrediuntur  simul  Archiepus  reliquiq ;  quatuor  Epi 
sacellum  se  ad  sacram  Comunionem  paraturi,  neq  ;  mora  confestim  per 
Borialem  portam  '"  *«""«»^«'n  ad  hunc  modum  vestiti  rediunt.  Archiepus 
nimirum  linteo  suppelliceo  (qod  vocant)  mduebatur.  Cicestriensis  Electus, 
capa  serica  ad  sacra  peragenda  paratus  utebatur.  Cui  ministrabant  ope- 
ramq  ;  suam  prebebanfe  duo  Archiepi  capcUani,  Nichus  viz.  BuUinghm 
Lincolnie  archidiaconus,  &  Edmundus  Gest  Cantuariensis  quoq  ;  Archi- 
deaconus,  capis  sericis  similiter  vestiti  Hereford.  Electus  &  Bedford,  suf- 
fraganeus,  linteis  suppelliceis  induebantur. 

Milo  vero  Coverdallus  non  nisi  toga  lanea  talari  utebatur. 

Atq  ;  hunc  in  modum  vestiti  &  instructi  ad  comunionem  celebrandum 
prexerunt.      Archiepo  genibus  flexis  ad  infimum  sacelH  gradum  sedente, 

Finito  tandem  Evangelio.  Hereforden  Electus,  Bedford  suffraganius 
&  Milo  Coverdallus  (de  quibus  supra)  Archiepum  coram  Cicestrien. 
Elccto  apud  mensam  in  Cathedra  sedenti  hiis  verbis  adduxerunt,  Reverende 
n  deo  pater  hunc  virum  piii  pariter  atq ;  doctum  tibi  olTerimus  atq  ;  pre- 


APPENDIX.  ^1 

sentamus,  ut  Archiepus  consecretur.  Postq ;  hec  dixissent,  proferabatur 
ilicc  regine  diploma  sive  mandata  pro  consecracoe  Archiepo,  quo  per  D. 
Thomam  Yale  legum  doctorem  plccto,  Sacramentum  de  Regio  Priwatu 
sive  suprema  ejus  authoritate  tuenda  juxtastatuta  1°  An°  regni  sereniss: 
Regine  nostre  Elizabeth  promulgata  ab  eodem  Archiepo  exigebatur,  quod 
cum  ille  solemn  iter  tactis  corporaliter  sacris  evangeliis  conceptis  verbis 
prestitisset,  Cicestriens  Electus  quedam  prefatus  atq  ;  populum  ad  ora- 
tionem  hortatus,  ad  Litanias  decantandas  choro  respondcte  se  accinxit, 
Quibus  finitis,  post  questiones  aliquot  Archiepo  per  Cicestrien  Electum 
propositas,  &  post  oracones  &  suffragia  quedam  juxta  formam  libri  aucte 
Parliamenti  editi,  apud  deum  habita,  Cicestrensis,  Herefordensis,  Suffra- 
ganeus  Bedfordensis  &  Milo  Coverdallus,  manibus  Archiepo  impositia, 
Accipe  (inquiunt)  Spiritum  Sanctum,  &  gratiam  dei  que  jam  per  impo- 
sitionis  manuCi  in  te  est  excitare  memento,  non  enim  timoris  sed  virtutis 
dilectionis  &  sobrietatis  spiritum  dedit  nobis  deus.  Hiis  ita  dictis  Biblia 
Sacra  illi  in  manibus  tradiderunt  hujsmodi  apud  efi  verba  habentes,  la 
iegendo,  hortando,  &  docendo  vide  diligens  sis,  atque  ea  meditare  assidue 
que  in  hiisce  libris  scripta  sunt,  noli  in  his  segnis  esse,  quo  incrementum 
inde  proveniens  omnibus  innotescat  et  palam  fiat.  Cura  que  ad  te  &  ad 
doccdi  munus  spectant  diligenter.  Hoc  enim  modo  non  teipsum  solum 
sed  &  reliquos  Auditores  tuos  per  Jesum  Xpm  Domina  nostrum  salvabis* 
Postquam  hec  dixissent,  ad  reliqua  comunionis  solemnia  pcrgit  Cicestren- 
sis nullum  Archiepo  tradens  baculum,  cum  quo  communicabant  una  Ar- 
cliiepus  &  quatuor  illi  Epi  supra  nominati  cum  aliis  etiam  nonnullis. 

Finitis  tandem  peractisq;  sacris  egreditur  per  borealem  orient^lis  Sacelli 
partis  portam  Archiepus  quatuor  illis  comitatus  Epis  qui  eum  consecra- 
verant,  &  conftstim  iisdem  ipsis  stipatus  Epis  per  candem  revertitur 
portam  albo  epali  superpellico  Crimeraq ;  (ut  vocant)  ex  nigro  serico  in- 
dutus  circa  collum  vero  collare  quoddam  ex  pretiosis  pellibus  sabellinis 
(vulgo  Sables  vocant)  cousutum  gestabat.  Pari  quoq ;  modo  Cicestrensis 
&  Herefordensis,  suis  epalibus  amictibus,  suppelliceo  scz;  &  crimera 
uterq;  induebatur,  D.  Covdrdallus  vero  &  Bedfordie  Suffraganeus  togis 
solummodo  talaribus  utebantur.  Pergens  deine  occidentalem  portam 
versus  <"•  Epus  Thome  Doyle  Economo,  Johi  Baker  Thesaurario  &  JohL 
Marchc  computo  rotolario,  singulis  singulos  albos  dedit  baculos,  hoc  scz : 
modo  eis  muneribus  &  officiis  suis  ornans. 

Hiis  itaq ;  hunc  ad  modum  ordine  suo  ut  jam  ante  dictum  est  pactis  per 
occidentalem  portam  SaccUuegredit  Archiepus  generosioribus  quibusq ;  san- 
guine ex  ejus  familiia  eu  precedentibus  rcliquis  vero  eum  a  tergo  scquentib. 

Ada-  gestaq ;  hsec  erant  omnia  in  prjEsentia  Reverendorum  in  Xpo 
prum  Edraundi  Gryndall  Londinensis  Epi  electi,  Richardi  Cockes  Elicn- 
sis  electi,  Edwini  Sandes  Wigorniensis  electi  Anthonii  Huse  armigcri 
principalis  &  primarii  Registrarii  dicti  Arcliiepali,  Thome  Argall  Armi- 
gcri Regrarii  Curie  Prerogative  Cantuai'iensis,  Thome  Willet,  &  Johis 
Incent  notariorum  publicorum,  &  aliomm  quoq  ;  nonnuUorum. 

On  the  same  parchment,  apparently  in  the  same  hand,  there  is  a  com- 
mission from  Archbishop  Parker  to  Walter  Haddon  to  be  Commissary 
of  the  Prerogative  Court  of  Canterbury  ;  dated  27  Dec.  1559. 


72  ArPEivDix. 

[C] 

THE  OrnCE  FOR  CONSECRATING  A  BISHOP  IN  THE  ANTE-NICEm: 
CHURCH; 

Aii  set  forth  in  what  are  called  the  Apostolical  Constitutions;  which  i» 
generally  considered  to  be  a  compilation  of  ancient  documents  made  in 
the  fourth  century. — Book  8,  chapters  4,  5. 

He  ivho  is  to  be  ordained  a  Bishop  must  be  one  against  whom  there  is 
no  comjjlaint,  and  ivho  has  been  chosen  by  all  the  people  from  among  the 
brethren.  When  he  has  been  named,  and  is  approved  of,  let  the  people 
assemble  together,  and  give  their  consent  together  with  the  Presbyters 
and  Bishops  who  are  present,  on  the  Lord's  day.  But  let  him  who  is 
chief  among  the  Bishops,  ask  the  Presbyters  and  people,  whether  this  is 
the  man  whom  they  desire  to  be  their  ruler:  and  when  they  all  assent, 
let  him  again  ask  them  whether  they  all  bear  him  witness  that  he  is 
worthy  of  this  great  and  illustrious  government.  Whether  he  has  Hghtly 
discharged  those  things  tchich  belong  to  piety  towards  God,  ivhether  he 
has  observed  what  is  Just  towards  men,  if  he  has  rightly  ordered  his 
household;  if  his  conversation  is  without  blam.e :  and  ichen  they  all 
together  bear  witness,  not  for  favour  but  for  truth,  as  in  the  presence  of 
God  and  Christ  the  Judge,  the  Holy  Spirit  being  also  present,  aiid  all 
the  Saints,  and  ministering  Spirits,  that  he  is  such  a  man ,-  again,  let 
them  be  asked  the  third  time  whether  he  is  worthy  of  this  ministry,  that 
in  the  mouth  of  two  or  three  ivifn esses  every  word  may  be  establUhed  ,- 
and  when  they  have  agreed  the  third  time  thai  he  is  ivorthy,  let  them  be 
tisked  to  give  some  sign  of  this,  and  when  they  have  cheerfully  given  it, 
let  them  hearken.  And  silence  being  made,  let  one  of  the  chief  Bishops 
standing  near  the  altar  with  two  others, — the  rest  of  the  Bishops  and 
Presbyters  praying  in  silence,  ivhile  the  Beacons  hold  the  Gospels  open 
above  the  head  of  him  who  is  to  be  ordained, — say  to  God, 

Master,  Lord,  Almighty  God,  who  alone  art  unbegotten,  and  without 
Lord,  who  art  always,  and  art  existing  before  the  world,  Who  art  all-suf- 
ficient, and  above  all  cause  of  origin,  Who  alone  art  true,  alone  wise, 
alone  Most  High,  invisible  to  nature,  Whose  knowledge  is  without  begin- 
ning, alone  good  and  incomparable,  Who  scest  all  things  before  they  exist, 
hast  knowledge  of  hidden  things,  art  unapproachable,  art  without  supe- 
rior, God  and  Father  of  Thine  only-begotten  Son  our  God  and  Saviour, 
Who  workest  all  things  by  Him,  provident,  caring  for  all,  the  Father  of 
mercies  and  God  of  all  comfort,  dwelling  in  the  Highest,  regarding  things 
below ;  O  Thou  Who  givest  the  laws  of  Thy  Church  through  the  incar- 
nate presence  of  Thy  Christ,  by  the  witness  of  the  Paraclete,  through 
Thy  Apostles,  and  us  Bishops,  present  by  Thy  grace;  O  Thou,  Who 
from  the  beginning  hast  provided  priests  to  be  over  Thy  people,  first  Abel, 
Seth,  Enos,  Enoch,  Melchizedec,  and  Job ;  who  didst  manifest  Abraham 
and  the  rest  of  the  Patriarchs  with  Thy  faithful  servants  Moses  and  Aaron, 
Eleazar  and  Phineas,  appointing  from  them  rulers  and  priests  in  the  taber- 
nacle of  witness,  Who  choosedst  Samuel  to  be  a  priest  and  prophet,  Who 
Iefte«t  not  thy  sanctuary  without  ministry,  Who  hast  pleasure  in  tb«m 


APPENDIX.  7B 

whom  Thou  chooscst  for  Thy  glory, — now  also,  by  the  mediation  of  Thy 
€hkist,  pour  forth  through  us  the  power  of  Tny  commanding  Spirit, 
Who  is  ministered  by  Thy  beloved  Son  Jesus  Christ,  Who  was  given 
by  Thy  mind  to  the  holy  Apostles  of  Thee,  the  eternal  God.  Give  in 
Thy  name,  O  God,  Who  knowest  the  hearts,  to  this  Thy  ser\-ant  whom 
Thou  hast  chosen  to  be  a  Bishop,  to  feed  Thy  holy  flock,  and  serve  Thee 
in  the  high  priesthood  without  blame,  ministering  day  and  night ;  and 
grant,  by  the  favour  of  Thy  countenance,  that  he  may  gather  together  the 
number  of  the  sacred,  and  offer  to  Thee  the  gifts  of  Thy  holy  Church. 
Grant  him.  Almighty  Master,  through  Thy  Christ,  the  partaking  of  Thy 
Holy  Spirit,  that  he  may  have  power  to  remit  sins  according  to  Thy  com- 
mand; to  give  lots  [kXtj^ovs]  according  to  Thy  institution;  and  to  loose 
ever}'  bond,  according  to  the  power  which  Thou  gavest  to  the  Apostles  ; 
to  please  Thee  well  in  meekness  and  a  pure  heart,  uncorruptly,  without 
blame,  or  exception :  offering  to  Thee  the  pure  and  unbloody  sacrifice, 
"whicii  Thou  hast  appointed  by  Christ,  the  mystery  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment, to  be  an  odour  of  a  swee^  smell,  through  Thy  holy  Son  Jesus 
Christ  our  God  and  Saviour,  through  whom  to  Thee,  in  the  Holy  Spirit, 
be  glory,  honour,  and  worship,  now  and  for  ever. 

Let  ike  rest  of  the  Priests  and  all  thepeojjle  ivith  them,  say,  Amen. 

Then  let  one  of  the  Bishops  offer  the  oblation  on  the  hands  (hi  twv 
Xti^wvJ  of  the  ordained.  And  in  the  morning  let  him  be  placed  on  his 
throne  by  the  rest  of  the  Bishops,  all  liissing  him  in  the  Lord,  aiid  after 
the  reading  of  the  Laio  and  the  Prophets,  and  the  Epistles  and  the  Acts, 
and  the  Gospels,  let  the  ncivly  ordained  salute  the  Church,  saying, 

The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  love  of  God  the  Father, 
and  the  communion  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  be  with  you  alL 

Atid  let  all  a?iswer. 
And  with  thy  spirit. 

The  Salutation  being  ended,  let  him  speak  io  the  people  words  of  coJi* 
solution. 

[Then  follows  the  Liturgy  of  tlieHoly  Eucharist.] 


OFFICE  FOR  CONSECRATING  A  EISHOP  IN  THE  NORTHERN  CHURCHES.  • 
When  the  Hymn  Trisagion  is  finished,  the  Pontifex  ascends  tht 
platform  ivhich  is  before  the  Hohj  Table,  and  he  ivho  is  to  be  ordained  is 
offered  to  him  by  three  Bishops  standing  on  the  right  side.  Ttie  Registrar 
on  the  left  hand  delivers  to  him  a  paper,  in  which,  if  it  is  a  Patriarch 
who  is  to  be  ordained,  is  written  as  follows. 

By  the  vote  and  consent  of  the  most  holy  Metropolitans  and  Archbish- 
ops, But  if  it  is  a  Metropolitan,  By  the  vote  and  consent  of  tl:c  Bish- 
ops, beloved  of  God,  and  of  the  Holy  Presbyters,  the  Divine  grace  which 
healeth  that  which  is  weak,  and  supplieth  that  which  is  wanting,  promotes 
N.  the  rresbytcr,  beloved  of  God,  to  be  a  Bii:;ho'p  cf  the  See  of  N.  which 

7 


74  APPENDIX. 

is  under  the  protection  of  God.     Let  ua  pray  fbr  him,  that  the  grac^^f 
the  Holy  Spirit  may  come  upon  him. 

All  the  congregation  say. 

Lord  have  mercy  upon  us. 

Christ  have  mercy  upon  us. 

Lord  have  mercy  upon  us. 

Tht  Archdeacon  or  Registrar  says. 
Let  us  attend. 

The  Bishop  reads  ilic  paper. 

All  the  people  say. 
Lord  have  mercy  upon  us. 

Then  the  Bishop  opens  the  Gospel,  and  places  it  upon  the  head  and 
neck  of  the  Candidate,  the  other  Bishops  touching  the  booli  together  icifh 
him.  Then  he  makes  three  crosses  upon  his  forehead;  and  holding  his 
hand  upon  his  head  preys  cfier  this  fashion, 

O  Lord  our  Lord  God,  who  by  the  most  illustrious  Apostle  Paul  hast 
sanctioned  the  series  of  desrees  and  orders  for  the  sei-vice  and  ministra- 
tion of  Thy  holy  and  undefiled  mysteries  at  Thy  holy  altar;  there  being 
set  forth  first  Apostles,  secondarily  prophets,  thirdly  teachers  :  do  Thou,  O 
Lord,  strenghcn  with  the  coming  power  and  grace  of  Thy  Spirit,  by  the 
hands  of  me  a  sinner,  and  of  the  ministers  and  fellow  Bishops  here 
present,  this  person  already  chosen  and  counted  worthy  by  the  votes  of 
all  to  undertake  the  evangelical  yoke,  and  the  pontifical  dignity ;  as  Thou 
strengthenedst  the  holy  Apostles  and  Prophets,  as  Thou  anointedst  kings, 
as  Thou  consecratcdst  High  Priests:  make  his  Episcopate  irreproachable 
in  the  sight  of  all  men,  adorn  him  with  all  honour,  declare  him  holy, 
tJiat  he  may  be  found  worthy  to  obtain  from  Thee  whatever  his  people's 
wants  may  require,  and  he  shall  ask  of  Thee.  For  Thy  name  is  sanctified 
and  Thy  kingdom  is  glorified.     Amen. 

Then  let  one  rf  the  co-ordaining  Bi^-hops,  fay  these  sentevcss  in  a  low 
voice  so  as  only  to  be  heard  by  the  Bishops  near  him,  luho  make  response. 
Let  us  pray  to  the  Lord  in  peace: 
For  peace  and  salvation  from  above: 
For  the  peace  of  the  whole  world : 
For  the  priesthood  of  our  Archbishop  N.,  his  assistance,  perseverance, 
peace,  health,  and  salvation,  and  for  the  work  of  his  hands, 
Let  us  pray  the  Lord. 
For  the  servant  of  God,  N.,  now  promoted  to  the  Episcopate  and  his 
salvation, 

Let  us  pray  the  Lord. 

Tliat  the  gracious  God  may  grant  him  a  pure  and  unsullied  pricBthood, 
Let  us  pray  the  Lord. 


APPENDIX.  75 

For  this  city  and  the  whole  See,  and  for  all  who  need  assistancs  and 
Divine  help, 

Let  us  pray  the  Lord. 

That  we  may  be  delivered  from  all  evil. 

Raise,  save,  have  mercy,  and  preserve.  Of  the  most  holy  and  un- 
tainted. 

When  ihis  is  said,  let  the  Bishop  place  his  hand  again  over  the  head 
cf  the  Candidate  as  before,  and  say, 

O  Lord  our  God,  who,  inasmuch  as  human  nature  is  unable  to  cnduro 
the  Divine  Presence,  hast  in  Thy  dispensation  appointed  teachers  of 
the  like  passions  with  ourselves  occupying  Thy  seat,  to  offer  to  Thee 
sacrifice  and  offering  for  all  thy  people,  make  also,  0  Lord,  this  person 
who  has  received  the  grace  of  the  high  Priesthood,  to  be  a  follower  of 
the  true  Shepherd,  who  laid  down  His  life  for  Thy  sheep,  [the  text 
has  it  TiQivra,  but  the  sense  seems  rather  to  require  nBzvToi,']  a  guide  to 
the  blind,  a  light  in  darkness,  an  instructor  of  the  simple,  a  teacher  of 
babes,  a  light  in  the  world;  that  having  fitly  prepared  the  souls  entrusted 
to  him  in  this  present  life,  he  may  stand  without  shame  before  Thy  tri- 
bunal ;  and  receive  the  great  reward  which  Thou  hast  prepared  for  those 
who  are  zealous  in  preaching  the  Gospel.  For  it  is  thine  to  have  mercy 
and  save.     Amen. 

The  Bishop  then  lifts  up  the  Gospel  and  lays  it  on  the  holy  table  ,•  ht 
then  places  the  pall  on  the  newly  ordained  and  says,  He  is  worthy : 
tvhich  all  the  clergy  repeat. 

The  ordaining  Bishop  next  kisses  the  newly  ordained  as  do  all  the 
Bishops.  And  when  the  customary  acclamation  [Many  years  to  N.]  has 
been  made,  they  go  to  their  seats :  and  the  newly  ordained  sits  down 
first ;  pronouncing  2ieace  at  the  reading  of  the  Apostle.  He  commu- 
nicates in  the  precious  body  and  blood  of  Christ  before  the  rest,  and 
himself  adnmiisters  Communion  to  the  ordaining  Bishop  arid  to  the 
rest. — Goar.  Rituale  Grasc.  302-4. 


OFFICE  FOR  CONSECRATING  A  BISHOP  IN  THE  WESTERN  CHURCHES. 

The  most  ancient  office  for  consecrating  a  Bishop  in  the  West  now 
known  to  be  extant  is,  I  believe,  that  in  the  Missale  Francorum,  which  is 
supposed  to  be  about  the  date  of  a.  d.  550.  Muratori  ii.  670.  It  consists 
merely  of  an  address  to  the  people,  and  the  following  prayer : 

"O  God  of  all  honours,  God  of  all  dignities,  which  minister  to  Thy 
glory  in  the  sacred  orders ;  God,  Who  instructing  Thy  servant  Moses 
with'  the  affection  of  a  secret  friend,  among  other  documents  of  heavenly 
culture,  commandedst  the  chosen  Aaron  to  be  clothed  in  a  mystical  garment 
at  the  sacred  [offices],  that  succeeding  posterity  might  gather  sense  of 
understanding  from  the  examples  of  the  ancients,  that  no  age  miglit  b« 
wanting  in  instruction  of  doctrine ;  and  since  that  kind  of  significatioxxs 


76  APPENDIX. 

obtained  reverence  among  the  ancients,  while  we  have  rather  trial  of  the 
realities,  than  enigmatical  figures  :  for  the  habit  of  that  earlier  priesthood 
was  adorned  for  the  service  of  our  mind,  and  the  glory  of  the  High  Priest- 
hood is  commended  to  us,  not  by  honourable  garments,  but  by  the  splen- 
dour of  souls  ;  for  the  things  which  then  pleased  the  carnal  vision, 
required  rather  that  which  was  to  be  understood  by  them.  Therefore, 
upon  this  servant  N.  whom  Thou  hast  cliosen  to  the  ministry  of  the 
High  Priesthood,  we  beseech  Thee,  O  Lord,  largely  bestow  this  grace, 
that  whatsoever  those  garments  signified  by  the  brightness  of  gold,  and 
splendour  of  jewels,  and  variety  of  all  sorts  of  work,  the  same  may  shine 
in  his  conversation  and  actions.  Complete  in  Thy  Priest,  the  chief  of 
Thy  ministry,  and  sanctify  him  with  the  [dew]  of  heavenly  ointment, 
wdien  furnished  with  the  ornaments  of  entire  glorification.  Let  this,  O 
Lord,  abundantly  flow  upon  his  head.  Let  it  run  down  to  the  lower 
parts  of  the  body  [in  oris  subjecta],  let  it  descend  to  the  extremities  of  the 
whole  body,  that  the  power  of  Thy  Holy  Spirit  may  fill  him  inwardly, 
and  cover  him  outwardly.  Let  constant  faith,  pure  affection,  sincere 
peace,  abound  in  him ;  let  his  feet  be  beautiful  to  publish  the  word  of 
good  tidings,  not  in  persuasive  words  of  man's  wisdom,  but  in  manifest- 
ation of  the  Spirit  and  of  power.  Give  unto  him,  0  Lord,  we  beseech 
Thee,  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  Heaven  ;  that  whatsoever  he  shall  bind 
on  earth  may  be  bound  in  Heaven ;  and  whatsoever  he  shall  loose  on 
earth,  may  be  loosed  in  Heaven ;  and  whosesoever  sins  he  sliall  retain, 
tliey  may  be  retained ;  and  whosesoever  sins  he  shall  remit,  do  Thou,  O 
Lord,  deign  to  remit.  Give  unto  him  true  humility,  perfect  patience, 
that  he  may  not  call  evil  good,  nor  good  evil ;  nor  put  darkness  for  light, 
nor  light  for  darkness.  Give  unto  him  the  Episcopal  Chair,  to  govern 
Thy  Church  and  universal  people  [Ecclesiam  tuam  et  plebem  universam.] 
Be  Thou  his  authority,  his  power,  his  strength ;  multiply  upon  him  Thy 
blessing  and  Thy  grace,  that  by  Thy  gift  he  may  be  apt  at  all  times  to 
implore  Thy  mercy,  and  may  obtain  grace  to  be  devout.    Through,  &c." 


A  LATER  OFFICE  FOR  CONSECRATING  A  BISHOP  IN  THE  WESTERN 
CHURCHES. 

(From  the  Pontifical  of  Egbert,  Archbishop  of  York,  a.^,  800.    Maitene 

de  Ant.  Ecc.  Rit.  Lib.  I.  c.  8.  art.  II.  ord.  2.) 

When  a  Bishop  is  ordained,  let  twff  Bishops  place  and  hold  over  his 
neck  the  Book  of  the  Gospels ,-  and  let  one  projiounce  over  him  the  bene' 
diction;  a?id  after  that  all  the  Bishops  ivho  are  present  ought  to  repeat 
the  three  prayers  .•  hut  let  the  rest  hold  their  hands  upon  his  head. 

Let  us  pray,  dearly  beloved,  that  upon  this  man  now  to  be  promoted 
for  the  use  of  the  Church,  the  goodness  of  the  Almighty  God  may  bestow 
a  large  measure  of  His  grace.     Tluough,  &c. 


APPENDIX.  7T 


Also  another. 

Almighty  God,  be  present  at  our  supplications,  and  grant  that  that 
which  is  to  be  done  by  the  ministry  of  our  humility,  may  be  fulfilled 
with  the  effect  of  Thy  power.     Through,  &c 

Another. 

Be  favourable,  0  Lord,  to  our  supplications,  and  incline  the  horn  of 
sacerdotal  grace  upon  Thy  servant  N.  and  pour  upon  him  the  power  of 
Thy  blessing.     Through,  &c 

Another. 

Hear,  Lord,  the  prayers  of  Thy  supplicants,  that  what  is  to  be  dont 
by  our  ministry  may  be  rather  established  by  Thy  power.     Through,  &c. 

Again  let  one  of  them  say  this  prayer  over  the  Bishop. 

0  God  of  all  honours,  God  of  all  dignities,  &c.  [as  in  the  Missale 
Francorum,  see  above.] 

Consecration  of  the  Bishop's  hands. 

Let  those  hands  be  anointed,  and  sanctified,  and  ordained  in  Thee 
the  God  of  gods.  I  anoint  those  hands  with  consecrated  oil,  and  purified 
chrism  of  unction,  as  Moses  anointed  the  hands  of  his  holy  brother 
Aaron  with  the  word  of  his  mouth,  and  as  the  Holy  Spirit  by  His  breath- 
ing, and  as  Jesus  the  Saviour  of  us  all,  anointed  the  holy  hands  of  all 
priests ;  and  let  them  be  sanctified  and  consecrated,  that  they  may  be  per- 
fect in  all  things  in  Thy  name,  of  Father  and  of  Son,  and  of  the  Eternal 
Holy  Ghost,  who  art  One  and  Most  High  God  of  all  living  and  dead,  re- 
maining for  ever  and  ever. 

Another. 

Let  those  hands  be  anointed  and  consecrated  with  sanctified  oil,  ar 
Samuel  anointed  David  to  be  king  and  prophet ;  so  let  them  be  anoint- 
ed and  consummated  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the 
HoLV  Ghost. 

Presently  oil  is  to  be  poured  on  his  head. 

May  thine  hes^  be  anointed  and  consecrated  with  heavenly  benediction 
in  the  order  of  high  priesthood.  In  the  name  of  the  Father,  ojid  of  the 
Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.     Amen. 

Peace  be  with  thee.     And  with  thy  spirit. 

When  the  staff  is  given  this  prayer  is  said. 

Receive  the  staff  of  the  pastoral  office,  and  be  thou  fierce  (sajviene)  in 
correcting  vices,  holding  judgment  in  wrath  without  wrath  (in  ira  sine 
ira) :  when  thou  art  angry,  remember  mercy. 

7* 


78  APPENDIX. 

When  the  ring  is  given  this  prayer  w  saul. 

Receive  the  ring  of  the  honour  of  the  high  priesthood  that  thou  maycst 
be  guarded  with  integrity  of  faith. 

[Here  follows  an  addition  to  the  prayer,  "0  God  of  all  honours,"  &c. 
given  above.] 

Presently  let  him  be  placed  in  the  Episcopal  chair,  and  this  prayer  is 
to  be  said. 

Almighty  Father,  Holy  Eternal  God,  Thou  hast  vouchsafed  to  ordain 
every  order  in  the  heavenly  seats,  as  saith  the  Psalmist,  0  Lord,  Thy 
word  endureth  forever  in  heaven.  Thou  hast  appointed  in  heaven  angels 
and  archangels  in  their  order  unto  Thee,  and  in  the  priority  of  the  Old 
Testament  hast  ordained  by  anointing  []  per  unguincm]  Moses,  and 
Aaron,  and  Samuel  to  be  patriarchs  and  prophets  among  all  the  priests  who 
call  upon  Thy  name;  in  the  New,  by  thy  Son  Jesus  Christ  thou 
choosedst  holy  Apostles  from  among  all  saints,  first  Peter  the  Apostle 
in  the  chair  of  honour,  and  numberedst  Matthias  his  companion  into  the 
apostleship  and  chair  of  honour,  and  calledst  him  in  the  number  of  all 
holy  Apostles,  and  as  the  Holy  Spirit  saith  by  the  prophet,  "Let  them 
praise  the  Lord  in  the  seat  of  the  elders."  These  things  have  happened 
equally  to  one  and  the  others  by  the  Divine  consent.  And  now,  Lord, 
foi  thy  great  mercy  in  these  our  times,  give  the  like  grace  to  our  brother 
N.,  sitting,  after  the  example  of  Thy  holy  Apostle,  in  the  chair  of  honour 
and  dignity,  that  in  the  sight  of  Thy  Majesty  he  may  appear  worthy  of 
honour.     Through  the  same,  &c. 

O  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  erst  choosedst  Thine  Apostles  that  they 
phould  be  before  us  in  their  teaching,  so  also  grant  this  Bishop  in  the 
])lace  of  the  Apostles  to  teach  doctrine,  to  bless  and  instruct,  and  let  him 
preserve  his  life  pure  and  uninjured.     For  ever. 

The  blessing  of  the  same  priest. 

May  the  people  honour  thee,  may  God  assist  thee,  whatsoever  thou 
askest  may  God  grant  thee,  with  honour,  chastity,  knowledge,  bounty, 
charity,  nobility.  May  est  thou  be  worthy,  just,  sincere,  and  an  apostle 
of  Christ.  Receive  the  benediction  and  apostleship  which  abideth  in 
that  day :  and  in  the  day  to  come  may  angels  stand  at  thy  right  hand, 
and  crowned  apostles  at  thy  left.  May  the  Church  be  thy  mother,  and 
the  altar.  May  God  be  thy  father,  the  angels  thy  friends,  the  Apostles 
thy  brethren,  and  may  they  guard  the  degree  of  thine  apostleship.  May 
God  confirm  thee  in  justice,  in  holiness.  May  the  angels  receive  thee  in 
the  Church,  and  the  peace  which  passeth  understanding  be  with  thee 
through  the  Redeemer  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord,  who  with  the  Father  and 
the  Holy  Spirit  liveth  and  reigneth  forever  and  ever.     Amen. 

Another  benediction  in  the  consummation  of  the  Bishop. 

May  the  Holy  seven  fold  Spirit  come  upon  thee,  and  the  power  of  the 
Most  Highest  guard  thee  without  sin,  and  every  blessing  which  is  written 


APPENDIX.  79 

in  the  Holy  Scriptures  come  upon  thee.  May  God  the  Father,  and  the 
Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost  establish  thee,  that  thou  mayest  have  eternal 
life,  and  live  forever  and  ever.     Amen. 

[The  present  office,  in  the  Churches  under  the  Roman  Subjection,  has 
many  additional  rites.] 


OFFICE  FOR  CONSECRATING  A  PRELATE  IN  THE  SOUTHERN 
(COPTIC)  CHURCHES. 

(Marten,  de  Ant.  Eccl.  Rit.  Lib.  i.  c.  S.  Art.  11.  ord.  23.) 

When  he  who  is  to  be  consecrcctecl  a  prelate  is  brought  forward,  let 
him  first  he  examined  by  the  priests  ,•  and  be  habited  like  a  priest,  and 
kneel  down  with  those  who  present  him  to  the  Bishop,  and  let  tfie  Bisfiop 
stand  before  tJie  holy  altar.  Then  let  the  Bishop  give  thanks,  and  take 
the  censer  and  bless  it,     Tfien  let  tJie  people  say, 

Lord  have  mercy  upon  us. 

Christ  have  mercy  upon  us. 

Lord  have  mercy  upon  us. 

The  Bishop  says  this  prayer. 

0  Lord  God  of  power,  who  hast  caused  us  to  come  into  the  lot  of  this 
ministry,  who  impartest  understanding  to  man,  and  triest  the  hearts  and 
reins ;  hear  us  for  the  multitude  of  Thy  grace,  and  cleanse  us  from  all 
defilement  of  body  and  soul :  disperse  the  clouds  of  our  sins  and  scatter 
the  darkness  of  our  iniquities  ;  fill  us  with  Divine  power,  and  the  grace 
of  Thine  only  begotten  Son,  and  the  operation  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  that 
we  may  be  worthy  of  this  ministry  of  the  New  Testament,  that  we  may 
grow  in  merits  ;  that  we  may  exalt  Thy  holy  name,  and  minister  in  the 
priesthood  of  Thy  holy  and  good  pleasure  :  nor  make  us  partakers  of 
other  men's  sins,  but  blot  out  our  own :  and  grant  to  us,  Lord,  that  wc  may 
not  commit  faults,  but  show  Thyself  gracious  to  us  in  knowledge,  that  we 
may  speak  that  which  is  convenient,  and  draw  near  to  Thy  pure  altar. 
Lo,  Thy  servant  N.  approacheth  to  Thee,  with  perfect  intention,  and 
stands  expecting  Thy  heavenly  gifts.  For  Thou  art  good,  and  of  great 
mercy  unto  all  them  that  call  upon  Thee;  and  Thy  power  is  strong,  with 
Thine  only  begotten  Son,  and  the  Holy  Spirit.     Amen. 

The  Archdeacon  sqt/s  this  prayer. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  which  supplieth  our  defects  in 
the  good  will  of  God  the  Father,  and  the  Holy  Spirit  come  upon  N., 
who'with  fear  and  trembling,  entereth  Thine  holy  altar  :  and  raiseth  the 
eyes  of  his  heart  to  Thee  who  inhabitest  the  heavens,  waiting  for  Thy 
heavenly  gifts,  that  he  may  be  translated  from  the  sacerdotal  order  to  the 
order  of  prelacy  in  the  Church  of  N.,  in  the  diocese  of  N.  Pray  all  of 
you  that  the  grace  of  the  Holy  Spirit  may  come  upon  him. 


8©  APPENDIX. 

The  people  say, 

Lord  have  mercy  upon  us. 
Christ  have  mercy  upon  us. 
Lord  have  mercy  upon  us. 

The  Bishop  turns  his  head  to  the  East,  and  says  this  prayer, 

I  beseech  Thee,  O  Lord,  make  him  worthy  of  the  vocation  of  the 
prelacy,  that  by  merit  for  Thy  grace  he  may  exalt  Thy  holy  name,  and 
serve  Thee,  and  minister  Thy  altar,  and  find  mercy  in  Thy  sight.  For 
mercy  and  kindness  are  before  Thee.  O  God,  Thou  art  worthy  of  praise, 
O  Father,  and  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost.    Amen. 

He  turns  to  the  West,  lays  his  hand  upon  his  head  and  says  this 
prayer  secretly, 

O  Lord  God  Almighty,  Father,  our  Lord  and  our  God,  and  our  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ,  who  knowest  all  things  before  they  come  to  pass,  Thou 
hast  chosen  Thy  servant  N.  that  he  should  be  a  father,  a  guide,  a  prefect 
of  Thy  servants  collected  in  one  place  for  Thy  holy  name :  we  beseech 
Thee,  therefore,  O  thou  lover  of  men,  that  thou  look  graciously  upon  him, 
bless  him,  and  sanctify  him,  let  the  love  of  Thy  Holy  Spirit  be  upon  him : 
and  dispose  us  with  him  to  every  good  work  :  give  him  wisdom  and  power 
that  in  the  presence  of  Thy  holy  Spirit  he  may  be  free  from  blame  night  and 
day.  Give  him,  0  Lord,  a  quiet,  kind,  Christian  spirit,  full  of  confidence, 
that  he  may  please  Thee  in  good  works,  and  be  prefect  to  the  people  who 
should  obey  him  :  let  him  labour  zealously  and  teach  them  the  precepts  of 
Thy  law ;  have  the  care  of  them  and  preserve  them  in  purity  and  love :  that 
he  may  sanctify  them,  and  direct  them  to  Christ  the  heavenly  spouse ;  let 
him  receive  the  excellence  of  spiritual  life,  and  so  fulfil  what  is  written, 
"  Let  your  light  so  shine  before  men  that  they  they  may  see  your  good 
works,  and  glorify  your  Father  which  is  in  heaven." 

This  prayer  being  ended,  let  him  turn  to  the  East  and  say, 

Peace  be  with  you.  Regard  us,  O  Lord,  and  our  ministry,  and  cleanse 
us  from  all  defilement,  and  send  down  Thy  grace  from  heaven  upon  Thy 
servant  N.,  that  through  Thee  he  may  be  worthy  to  fulfil  his  ministry 
without  defect,  that  he  may  increase  before  Thee  by  the  bowels  of  Thy 
mercy,  witli  all  who  have  pleased  Thee  from  the  beginning.  For  there 
is  mercy  in  Thy  will,  and  Thou  art  worthy  to  receive  honour  and  adora- 
tion from  all,  0  Father,  and  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost,  now  and  for  ever. 

He  turns  to  the  West,  signs  his  forehead  iviih  his  thumb,  and  says, 
We  call  thee  to  be  Abigumen  in  the  Holy  Church  of  God.    Amen. 

The  Archdeacon  cries  with  a  loud  voice. 

N.  Abigumen  over  the  pure  altar  which  is  in  the  holy  Catholic  aad 
Apo(»tolic  Church,  thai  is,  God's. 


APPENDIX. 


81 


CThe  Bishop  cries  with  a  loud  voice  J 

Abigumen  in  the  holy  altar.  We  present  to  his  memory,  the  orthodox 
and  the  diocese  N.,  which  loveth  Christ:  in  the  name  of  the  Father, 
and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  the  God  of  Peace  ;  and  the  one 
holy  apostolic  fabric,  the  Church  of  God. 

The  Bishop  turns  to  the  West  and  says, 

We  yield  Thee  thanks,  Almighty,  for  all  glory  and  in  all  glory,  and 
we  bless  Thee,  and  praise  Thy  holy  name,  for  Thou  hast  done  wonder- 
ful things  with  us  :  for  Thou  hast  caused  Thy  gifts  to  come  forth  from 
Thee  upon  Thy  servant  N.  We  humbly  beseech  Thee,  O  Lord,  hear  us 
for  the  multitude  of  Thy  grace;  that  what  has  been  done  in  this  promo- 
tion of  Thy  servant  N.  to  the  prelacy  by  tlie  grace  of  the  Holy  Spirit  may 
be  pleasing  unto  Thee.  We  meekly  beseech  Thee,  O  our  King,  for  him 
whom  Thou  hast  called,  and  those  who  stand  near  whom  Thou  hast 
chosen,  and  us  whom  Thou  hast  chosen  with  them  to  good,  by  sanctiti- 
cation,  and  the  grace  of  Thy  goodness,  that  we  may  be  worthy  to  obtain 
with  all  who  have  done  Thy  will  from  the  beginning,  the  reward  of  the 
faithful  and  wise  steward  at  the  appearing  of  our  Lord  and  our  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ.     He  who,  &c. 

Let  the  neivly  consecrated  kiss  the  altar,  the  Bishop,  and  those  present. 
Then  let  them  begin  the  Eucharist,  and  let  the  Bishop  give  him  the  Holy 
Communion,  and  read  him  wholesome  advice. 


THE  OFFICE  FOR  CONSECRATING  BISHOPS  IN  THE  NORTHERN  (ENGLISH) 
CHURCHES,  AS  USED  IN  THE  REIGNS  OF  EDW.  VI.  AND  ELIZABETH. 

f  After  the  Gospel  and  Credo  ended,  first  the  elected  Bishop  s-tiall  be 
presented  by  two  Bishops  unto  the  Archbishop  of  that  Province,  or  to 
some  other  Bishop  appointed  by  his  commission  ,-  the  Bishops  that 
present  him,  saying, 

Most  reverend  father  m  God,  we  present  unto  you  this  godly  and  well 
learned  man  to  be  consecrated  Bishop. 

f  Then  shall  the  Archbishop  demand  the  king's  mandate  for  the  conse- 
cration, and  cause  it  to  be  read ;  and  the  oath,  touching  the  know- 
ledge of  th£  king's  supremacy,  shall  be  ministered  to  the  person  elected,, 
as  it  is  set  out  in  the  order  of  Deacons.  And  then  shall  be  ministered 
also  the  oath  of  due  obedience  unto  the  Archbishop,  asfolloweth: 

*  f   The  oath  of  due  obedience  to  the  Archbishop. 

In  the  name  of  God,  Amen.  I,,N.  chosen  Bishop  of  the  Church  and 
see  of  N.  do  profess  and  promise  due  reverence  and  obedience  to  the 
Archbishop,  and  to  the  INIetropolitical  Church  of  N.  and  to  their  successjQis^ 
So  help  me  God  ;  through  Jesus  Christ. 


SJJ.  APPENDIX- 

1   This  oath  shall  not  be  made  at  the  consecration  of  an  Archbishop, 

^   Then  the  Archbishop  shall  move  the  congregation  presmt  to  pray  ; 
saying  thus  to  them, 

Brethren,  it  is  written  in  the  Gospel  of  Saint  Luke,  that  our  Saviour 
Christ  continued  the  whole  night  in  prayer,  or  ever  that  He  did  choose 
and  set  forth  His  twelve  Apostles.  It  is  written  also  in  the  Acts  of  the 
Apostles,  that  the  disciples  which  vi-ere  at  Antioch  did  fast  and  pray,  or 
ever  they  laid  hands  upon,  or  sent  forth  Paul  and  Barnabas.  Let  us, 
therefore,  following  the  example  of  our  Saviour  Chri<;t  and  His  Apostles, 
first  fjll  to  prayer,  or  that  we  admit  and  send  forth  this  person  presented 
onto  us  to  the  work  whereunto  we  trust  the  Holy  Ghost  hath  called  him. 

^  And  then  shall  be  sail  the  Litany,  as  afcre  in  the  Order  cf  Beacons. 

And  after  this  place,  "  That  it  v^.tAj  please   Thee  to  illuminate  all 

Bishops,''^  Sfc.  ha  shall  say, 

That  it  may  please  Thee  to  bless  tfiis  our  brother  elected,  and  to  send 
Thy  grace  upon  him,  that  he  may  duly  execute  the  office  whereunto  he 
is  called,  to  the  edifying  of  Thy  Church,  and  to  the  honour,  praise,  and 
glory  of  Thy  name. 

Ans7ver.  We  beseech  Thee  to  hear  us,  good  Lord. 

^  Concluding  the  Litany  in  the  end  with  this  prayer. 

Almighty  God,  giver  of  all  good  things,  which  by  Thy  Holy  Spirit  hast 
appointed  diverse  orders  of  ministers  in  Thy  Church;  m.ercifully  behold 
this  Thy  servant,  now  called  to  the  work  and  ministry  of  a  Bishop;  and 
replenish  him  so  with  the  truth  of  Thy  doctrine,  and  innocency  of  life, 
that  both  by  word  and  deed  he  may  faithfully  serve  Thee  in  this  office,  to 
the  glory  of  Thy  name,  and  profit  of  Thy  congregation  ;  through  themerits 
cf  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  who  liveth  and  reigneth  with  Thee  and  the 
Hoi. Y  Ghost,  world  without  end.     Amen. 

^   Theri  the  Archbishop,  sitting  in  a  chair,  shall  say  this  to  him  that  is 
to  be  consecrated, 

Brother,  forasmuch  as  holy  Scripture  and  the  old  canons  commandeth 
that  we  should  not  be  hasty  in  laying  on  hands,  and  admitting  of  any 
person  to  the  government  of  the  congregation  of  Christ,  which  He  hath 
purchased  with  no  less  price  than  the  effusion  of  His  own  blood  ;  afore 
that  I  admit  you  to  this  administration  whereunto  ye  are  called,  I  will 
examine  you  in  certain  articles,  to  the  end  the  congregation  present  may 
have  a  trial  how  ye  be  minded  to  behave  yourself  in  the  Ciiurch  of  Gon. 
Are  you  persuaded  that  you  be  truly  called  to  tliis  ministration,  according 
to  the  will  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  order  of  this  realm  1 

Ansiver.    I  am  so  persuaded. 

The  Archbishop.  Are  you  persuaded  that  the  holy  Scriptures  contain 
sufficiently  all  doctrine  required  of  necessity  for  eternal  salvation,  through 
the  faith  in  Jesu  Christ  1     And  are  you  determined,  with  tiie  sam* 


APPENDIX.  83 

holy  Scriptures,  to  instruct  the  people  committed  to  your  charge,  and  to 
teach  or  maintain  nolhine,  as  required  of  necessity  to  eternal  salvation, 
but  that  you  shall  be  persuaded  may  be  concluded  and  proved  by  the 
same  ? 

Ansiuer.     I  am  so  persuaded  and  determined  by  God's  grace. 

The  Archbishop.  Will  you  then  faithfully  exercise  yourself  in  the 
said  holy  Scriptures,  and  call  upon  God  by  prayer  for  the  true  under- 
standing of  the  s:^mc,  so  as  ye  may  be  able  by  them  to  teach  and  exhort 
with  wholesome  doctrine,  and  to  withstand  and  convince  the  gainsayer  1 

Answer.     I  will  so  do,  by  the  help  of  God. 

7'he  Arch'Hshop.  Be  you  ready,  with  all  faithful  diligence,  to  banish 
and  drive  away  all  erroneous  and  strange  doctrine,  contrary  to  God's 
word,  and  both  privately  and  openly  to  call  upon  and  encourage  others 
to  the  same! 

Answer.     I  am  ready,  the  Lord  being  my  helper. 

The  Archbishop.  Will  you  deny  all  ungodliness  and  worldly  lusts, 
and  live  soberly,  righteously,  and  godly  in  this  world,  that  you  may  show 
yourself  in  all  things  an  example  of  good  works  unto  others ;  that  the 
adversary  may  be  ashamed,  having  nothing  to  say  against  youl 

Answer.    I  will  so  do,  the  Lord  being  my  helper. 

The  Archbishop.  Will  you  maintain  and  set  forward  (as  much  as 
shall  lie  in  you)  quietness,  peace,  and  love  among  all  men]  And  such 
as  be  unquiet,  disobedient,  and  criminous  within  your  diocese,  correct 
and  punish,  according  to  such  authority  as  ye  have  by  God's  word,  and 
as  to  you  shall  be  committed  by  the  ordinance  of  this  realm] 

Answer.     I  will  so  do,  by  the  help  of  God. 

The  Archbishop.  Will  you  show  yourself  gentle,  and  be  merciful,  for 
Christ's  sake,  to  poor  and  needy  people,  and  to  all  strangers  destitute  of 
help  1 

Answer.     I  will  so  show  myself,  by  God's  help. 

The  Archbishop.  Almighty  God,  our  heavenly  Father,  who  hath 
given  you  a  good  will  to  do  all  these  things ;  grant  also  unto  you  strength 
and  power  to  perform  the  same,  that  He  accomplishing  in  you  the  good 
work  which  lie  hath  begun,  ye  may  be  found  perfect  and  irreprehensible 
at  the  latter  day  ;  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.     Amen. 

Then  shall  be  sung  or  said,  "  Come.  Holy  Ghost,"  kc  as  it  is  set  out 
in  the  Order  of  Priests. 

Then  ended,  the  Archbishop  shall  say, 

Lord,  hear  our  prayer. 

Answer.     And  let  our  cr\'  come  unto  Thee. 

*  '5  Let  us  pray. 

Almighty  God,  and  most  merciful  Father,  which  of  Thy  infinite  good- 
ness hast  given  to  us  Thy  only  and  most  dear  beloved  Son  Jesus  Christ 
to  be  our  Redeemer,  and  Author  of  everlasting  life,  who  after  that  He  had 
made  perfect  our  redemption  by  His  death,  and  wa5  ascended  into  heaven. 


84  APPENDIX. 

poured  down  His  gifts  abundantly  upon  men,  making  some  Apostles, 
some  Prophets,  some  Evangelists,  some  pastors  and  doctors,  to  the  edify- 
ing and  making  perfect  of  His  congregation;  grant  we  beseech  Thee,  to 
this  Thy  servant,  such  grace  tliat  he  may  evermore  be  ready  to  spread 
abroad  Thy  Gospel,  and  glad  tidings  of  reconcilement  to  God,  and  to  use 
the  authority  given  unto  him,  not  to  destroy,  but  to  save,  not  to  hurt,  but 
to  help ;  so  that  he,  as  a  wise  and  a  faithful  servant,  giving  to  Thy  family 
meat  in  due  season,  may  at  the  last  day  be  received  into  joy ;  through 
Jesu  Christ  our  Lord,  who  v^^ith  Thee  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  liveth  and 
reigneth,  one  God,  world  without  end.     Amen. 

%  Then  the  Archbishop  and  Bishops  j^resent  shall  lay  their  hands  upon 
the  head  of  the  elected  Bishop,  the  Archbishop  saying, 

Take  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  remember  that  thou  stir  up  the  grace  of 
God  which  is  in  thee,  by  imposition  of  hands ;  for  God  hath  not  given 
us  the  spirit  of  fear,  but  of  power,  and  love,  and  of  soberness. 

%  Then  the  Archbishop  shall  deliver  him  the  Bible,  saying, ' 

Give  heed  unto  reading,  exhortation,  and  doctrine.  Think  upon  these 
things  contained  in  this  book ;  be  diligent  in  them,  that  the  increase 
coming  thereby  may  be  manifest  unto  all  men.  Take  heed  unto  thyself, 
and  unto  teaching,  and  be  diligent  in  doing  them  ;  for  by  doing  this 
thou  shalt  both  save  thyself  and  them  that  hear  thee.  Be  to  the  flock  of 
Christ  a  shepherd,  not  a  wolf;  feed  them,  devour  them  not.  Hold  up 
the  weak,  heal  the  sick,  bind  together  the  broken,  bring  again  the  outcasts, 
seek  the  lost.  Be  so  merciful,  that  you  be  not  too  remiss ;  so  minister 
discipline,  that  you  forget  not  mercy ;  that  when  the  chief  Shepherd 
shall  come,  ye  may  receive  the  immarcessible  crown  of  glory ;  through 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.     Amen. 

1  Then  the  Archbishop  shall  proceed  to  the  Communion,  with  whom  the 
new  consecrated  Bishop  with  others  shall  also  communicate.  And 
after  the  last  Collect,  immediately  before  the  Benediction,  shall  be 
said  this  prayer  ; 

Most  merciful  Fathf.r,  we  beseech  Thee  to  send  down  upon  this  Thy 
servant  Thy  heavenly  blessing ;  and  so  endue  him  with  Thy  Holy  Spirit, 
that  he  preaching  Thy  word,  may  not  only  be  earnest  to  reprove,  beseech, 
and  rebuke  with  all  patience  and  doctrine,  but  also  may  be  to  such  as  be- 
lieve an  wholesome  example  in  word,  in  conversation,  in  faith,  in  love,  in 
chastity  and  purity,  that  faithfully  fufllling  his  course,  at  the  latter  day  he 
may  receive  the  crown  of  righteousness  laid  up  by  the  Lord,  the  righteous 
Judge,  who  liveth  and  reigneth,  one  God,  with  the  Father  and  the 
Holy  Ghost,  world  without  end.     Amen. 


APPENDIX.  85 

m 

ORDINATION  OF  PRESBYTERS. 

The  office  for  ordaining  a  Presbyter  in  the  Antenicene  Church.     Taken 
from  the  Apostolical  Constitutions,  Book  viir.  §  16. 

Let  the  Bishop  lay  his  hand  upon  the  Candidate's  head,  the  Presbytery 
and  the  Beacons  standing:  by,  and  pray,  saying, 

O  Lord  our  Gob  Almighty,  who  hast  established  all  things  in  Christ, 
and  through  Him  dost  preserve  all  things  by  Thy  Providence,  as  their 
several  natures  require.  (For  he  v^ho  can  form  a  variety  of  things,  can 
in  a  variety  of  ways  provide  for  them,  on  which  account  Thou  dost 
take  care  of  immortal  beings  simply  by  preserving  them  in  being ;  of 
mortals  by  succession  or  propagation ;  of  the  soul,  by  giving  it  Thy  laws 
to  study;  of  the  body,  by  supplying  its  necessities.)  Do  Thou,  there- 
fore, now  look  down  upon  Thy  holy  C  hurch,  and  enlarge  it,  and  multi- 
ply those  who  are  set  over  it.  Give  them  grace  to  labour  both  by  word 
and  deed  for  the  edification  of  Thy  people.  Look  down,  also,  now,  upon 
this  Thy  servant,  elected  by  the  consent  and  judgment  of  the  whole  Cler- 
gy, into  the  order  of  Presbyters  ;  fill  him  with  the  Spirit  of  Grace  and  of 
wisdom  to  assist  Thy  people,  and  govern  them  with  a  clean  heart.  As 
Thou  didst  formerly  look  down  upon  Thy  chosen  people,  and  didst 
command  Moses  to  elect  elders  whom  Thou  fdledst  with  Thy  Spirit ;  so 
do  Thou  now  likewise,  O  Lord,  preserving  in  us  the  Spirit  of  Thy  grace 
unfailing,  so  that  full  of  works  fit  for  heahng,  and  discourse  fit  for  teach- 
ing, he  may  mildly  instruct  Thj'  people,  and  serve  Thee  sincerely  with  a 
pure  mind  and  zealous  spirit ;  and  on  behalf  of  Thy  people,  duly  and  with 
purity  administer  the  holy  ofl^ces;  through  Thy  Christ,  witii  Whom  to 
Thee  and  the  Holy  Gkost  be  glory,  honour,  and  worship,  for  ever  and 
ever.     Amen. 


OFFICE   FOR   THE   ORDINATION   OF  A   PRESBYTER   IN   THE   EASTERN 

CHURCHES. 

[In  the  Communion  Service  after  the  Angelic  Hymn.] 

The  Bishop  rises  up,  the  Candidate  draws  near  to  him,  and  is  signed 
with  a  C7-0SS  on  the  head  three  times  ;  then  he  kneels  down,  resting  his 
head  on  the  fioly  table.  The  Deacon  says,  Let  us  attend.  ThS7i  the 
Bishop  lays  his  hand  upon  the  Candidate's  head,  and  says  aloud. 

The  Divine  gi'ace,  w^hich  healeth  oiir  infirmities,  and  pupplieth  our  de- 
fects, promoteth  [ ]  the  most  pious  Deacon  to  the  order  of  a  Presby- 
ter: let  us  pray  for  him  that  the  grace  of  the  Holy  Spirit  may  come 
upon  him. 

Then  those  within  the  altar  and  t/ie  choir  rcjjeal  three  times, 

Lord  have  mercy  upon  us, 

8 


86  APPENDIX. 

The  Beacon  says, 
Let  us  beseech  the  Lord. 

The  Bishop  again  signing  him,  and  holding  his  hand  over  him,  repeats 
this  prayer  secretly. 

O  God,  who  art  without  beginning  and  without  end,  who  art  before  all 
creation,  and  dost  honour  with  the  title  of  Presbyter  those  who  are  judged 
worthy  of  this  rank,  to  minister  the  word  of  Thy  truth:  grant,  O  Lord 
of  all,  to  him  whom  Thou  hast  now  been  pleased  to  promote  by  me,  that 
he  may  be  preserved  in  conversation  unblameable,  and  in  faith  unfeigned, 
and  receive  a  large  portion  of  the  grace  of  Thy  Holy  Spirit.  Make 
him  perfect  in  obeying  Thee  in  all  tilings,  according  to  Thy  good  plea- 
sure, that  he  may  approve  himself  w^orthy  of  the  priestly  office,  to  which 
by  Thy  Divine  Prescience,  Thou  hast  appointed  him.  For  thine  is  the 
strength  and  thine  is  the  kingdom.,  and  the  power  and  the  glory  of  the  Fa- 
ther and  of  the  Son  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  now  and  for  ever  and  ever. 
Amen. 

The  Ji7'st  of  the  PHesis  says  these  Diaconica,  in  a  low  voice,  so  as 
to  be  heard  by  those  who  stand  near,  that  they  may  make  the  re- 
spo?ises. 

Let  us  beseech  the  Lord  in  peace. 
For  peace  from  above. 

For  our  Archbishop  N.  his  priesthood  and  perseverance. 
For  the  servant  of  God  now  promoted  to  be  a  Priest,  and  for  his  sal- 
vation. 

For  this  state,  &c.  &c.  &c. 

The  Bislwp  holding  his  hand  placed  on  [his  head]  prays  after  this 
manner. 

0  God,  great  in  power,  unsearchable  in  wisdom,  and  wonderful  in  Thy 
counsels  towards  the  sons  of  men  ;  O  Lord,  who  hast  been  pleased  to 
grant  unto  this  Thy  servant  the  order  of  a  Presbyter,  replenish  him  with 
the  gifts  of  Thy  Holy  Spirit :  that  he  may  be  worthy  to  stand  before  Thy 
holy  altar  unblameably,  to  preach  the  Gospel  of  Thy  kingdom,  to  minis- 
ter the  word  of  Thy  truth,  to  present  unto  Thee  spiritual  gifts  and  sacri- 
fices, and  to  renew  Thy  people  by  the  laver  of  regeneration  :  that  at  the 
second  coming  of  the  great  God  and  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  Thine 
only  begotten  Son,  he  may  receive  the  reward  of  the  faithful  servant  of 
his  Lord's  house,  through  the  fulness  of  Thy  goodness.  For  Thine  all- 
honoured  and  exceedingly  great  name  is  blessed  and  glorified.     Amen. 

The  Bishop  raises  him  up,  and  brings  the  hinder  part  of  the  stole  to 
f  he  front  of  the  right  side,  saying. 

He  is  worthy. 

Then  he  puis  the  castila  on  him,  and  says. 
He  is  worthy. 


APPENDIX.  87 

Those  within  the  altar  and  the  choir  say, 
He  is  worthy. 

The  newly  ordained  kisses  the  Bishop  and  the  Presbyters ;  and  takes 
his  station  with  the  Presbyters,  reading  his  sacramentary.  [Then  they 
proceed  with  the  Eucharistic  service,  in  the  course  of  which]  After  the 
consecration  of  the  elements,  the  newly  ordained  approaches  the  Bishop, 
who  delivers  to  him  the  holy  bread,  and  says, 

Receive  this  deposit,  and  keep  it  until  the  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  when  it  shall  be  demanded  of  thee  by  Him. 

He  receiving  it,  kisses  the  hand  of  the  Bishop,  and  returns  to  his 
former  place,  and  places  both  hands  on  the  holy  table,  and  says, 
Lord  have  mercy  upon  me. 

When  a  Bishop  is  about  to  say,  *'  Holy  things  for  holy  persons,"  the 
newly  ordained  returns  the  hohj  bread  to  him,  and  receives  the  Commu- 
nion from  him  before  the  rest. — Goar's  Pvituale  Grsecorum,  29.2-4. 


ANCIENT  OFFICE  FOR  THE  ORDINATION  OF  PRESBYTERS  AMONG  THE 
WESTERN  CHURCHES. 

From  the  Missale  Francorum,  a  MSS.  of  the  6th  century.  INIiiratori  ii. 

657-669. 

The  parts  in  brackets  are  found  in  a  Manuscript  of  the  ninth  century. 

Muratori  ii.  p.  411-414. 

[When  a  Presbyter  is  ordained,  while  the  Bishop  blesses  him  and 

holds  his  hand  over  his  head,  let  all  the  Presbyters  that  are  present  also 

hold  their  hands  over  his  head  close  to  the  Bishop's  hand.] 

A.  Dearly  beloved,  let  us  pray  God  the  Father  Almighty,  that  he  may 
multiply  His  heavenly  gifts  upon  these  his  servants  whom  He  has  chosen 
to  the  oliice  of  the  Presbytery,  and  that  what  they  undertake  by  His  con- 
descension, they  may  accomplish  by  His  help.  Through  Jesus  Christ 
our  Lord. 

B.  Hear  us,  O  God  our  Saviour,  and  pour  forth  upon  these  Thy  ser- 
vants the  blessing  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  the  power  of  sacerdotal  gi-ace, 
that  Thou  mayest  follow  with  the  perpetual  bounty  of  Thy  gift,  those 
whom  we  present  to  the  regards  of  Thy  allection.  Through  Jesus  Christ 
our  Lord. 

The  Consecration. 

,  C.  Holy  Lord,  Father  Almighty,  Etei-nal  God,  the  distributor  of  all 
honours  and  dignities  which  serve  Thee,  by  whom  all  things  profit,  by 
whom  all  things  are  established,  the  goodly  augmentations  of  rational 
nature  being  reasonably  arranged  in  fitting  order  [amplificatis  in  melius 
natures  rationalis  incremcntis,  per  ordinem  congrua  ratione  dispositis,] 
whence  the  swicardotal  degprce,  and  the  office*  of  the  Levites,  instituted  for 


88  ATPENDIX. 

niystical  sacraments  increased,  so  that  when  Thou  hadst  set  High  Priesta 
for  the  conduct  of  the  people,  for  the  assistance  of  their  society  and  labour, 
Thou  didst  choose  men  of  a  following  order  and  sacred  dignity.  Thus  in 
the  wilderness  Thou  propagatedst  the  spirit  of  Moses  through  the  minds 
of  the  seventy  prudent  men,  by  whose  assistance  he  easily  governed 
innumerable  multitudes  of  the  people.  Thus  also  Thou  transfusedst  to 
Eleazar  and  Ithamar,  the  sons  of  Aaron,  the  abundance  of  the  paternal 
fulness,  that  the  worthy  sacraments  of  the  priests  might  suffice  for  the 
hosts  of  the  salutary  sacrifice.  By  this  Providence,  0  Lord,  Thou  addedst 
Doctors  of  the  Faith  as  companions  to  the  Apostles  of  Thy  Son,  by  whom 
they  filled  the  whole  woi'ld  with  preachers  of  second  oi'der.  Wherefore, 
O  Lord,  we  pray  Thee,  grant  also  to  our  infirmity  these  assistances.  For 
by  how  much  we  are  more  weak  than  they,  by  so  much  do  we  more  need 
these  helps.  Give,  we  beseech  Thee,  Almighty  Father,  the  dignity  of  the 
Presbytery  to  these  Thy  servants.  Bestow  anew  in  their  hearts  the  Spirit 
of  holiness :  let  them  obtain  the  office  of  second  merit,  Vv-hich  is  received 
from  Thee,  O  Lord,  and  let  them  afford,  by  the  example  of  their  conver- 
sation, a  censorship  of  morals.  May  they  be  prudent  assistants  of  our 
order.  May  the  form  of  all  righteousness  sliine  in  thcTn,  that  having  a 
good  account  to  render  of  the  dispensation  committed  to  them,  they  may 
receive  the  rewards  of  eternal  blessedness.    Through.  Jesus  Christ. 

Consummation  of  the  Freslyter. 

D.  Brethren,  let  us  make  common  prayer  that  these,  who  are  chosen 
for  the  help  and  service  of  j'oor  salvation,  may,  by  tlie  understanding  of 
the  Divine 'gift,  obtain  the  blessing  of  the  Presbyterate,  that  they  may 
receive  the  privilege  of  powers,  by  the  sacerdotal  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
that  they  be  not  found  unequal  to  their  office. 

Also  the  Benediction. 

E.  0~GoD,  the  author  of  sanctifications,  whose  true  consecration  is  full 
benediction,  pour  upon  this  Thy  servant,  whom  we  dedicate  to  the  honour 
of  the  Presbytery,  the  gift  of  Thy  benediction,  that  by  the  gravity  of  his 
actions  and  manner  of  living,  he  may  sJiow  himself  to  be  an  elder  instruct- 
ed in  that  discipline  which  Paul  set  forth  to  Titus  and  Timothy;  that 
always  meditating  in  Thy  Law  night  and  day,  he  may  belicve  what  he 
reads  therein,  may  teach  what  he  believes,  and  imitate  what  he  shall 
teach ;  let  him  set  forth  in  his  own  person  justice,  constancj',  mercy,  and 
courage;  approve  t^'cm  by  his  example,  confirm  them  by  his  advice, 
guard  Tliy  gift  pure  and  immaculate,  and  by  the  obedience  of  Thy  peo- 
ple, by  immaculate  benediction,  transform  the  body  and  blood  of  Thy 
Son,  and  being  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost  may  fulfil  inviolable  charily, 
a  pure  conscience,  and  a  firm  faith,  unto  a  perfect  man,  unto  the  measure 
of  the  stature  of  the  fulness  of  Christ,  in  the  day  of  justice  and  of  eter- 
nal judgment.     Through  Jesus  Christ. 

[F.  Here  tlie  Bishop  clothes  him  with  the  planeta  in  these  words. 
The  blessing  of  God  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost  come 


APPENDIX.  SO 

Upon  thee :  and  be  thou  blessed  in  the  sacerdotal  order,  and  offer  ap- 
peiising  hosts  for  the  sins  and  offences  of  the  people,  to  the  Almighty  God, 
to  whom  be  honour  and  glory  for  ever  said  ever.] 

Consecration  of  the  hands. 

{Making  the  holy  a'oss  with  chrism  on  his  hands.     Egbert.  Pontifical.] 

G.  Let  these  hands,  we  pray  thee,  0   Lord,  be  consecrated  by  this 

unction,  and  our  benediction ;  and  whatsoever  things  they  shall  bless, 

let  them  be  blessed,  and  whatsoever  things  they  shall  sanctify,  let  them  be 

sanctified,  through  Jesus  Christ  Thy  Son  our  Lord. 

[The  Pontifical  of  Egbert  Archbishop  of  York,  circ.  800,  has  two  prayers 
at  the  consecration  of  hands  ;  and  also] 

Consecration  of  the  head  luifh  oil. 

H.  Let  thy  head  be  anointed  and  consecrated  with  heavenly  benedic- 
tion in  the  Sacerdotal  Order,  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son, 
and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Amen.  Martene  de  Ant.  Eccles.  Rit.  Lib.  1. 
c.  8.  art.  11.  ord.  2. 

[The  ordinals  of  the  Churches  of  Noyon  and  Gillone,  circ.  800,  are 
without  this  addition.  Martene  as  above,  ord.  4.  The  Pontifical.  Catur- 
censis,  circ.  900,  is  the  same  as  Egbert's,  except  that  the  benediction  of 
the  head  occurs  earlier  in  the  office.     Martene  as  above  ord.  5.] 

The  Pontifical  of  Noyon,  circ  900,  omits  A,  D,  E,  F,  and  H.,  but  has 
the  following  after  G. 

L  This  being  done,  let  him  [the  bishop]  taJce  a  paten  -with  the  obla- 
tion, and  the  cup  with  the  wine,  and  give  them  to  them  ,•  saying, 

Take  ye  power  to  offer  sacrifice  to  God,  and  to  celebrate  the  mass  as 
well  for  the  living  as  for  the  dead,  in  the  name  of  the  Lord.  Martene  as 
above,  ord.  6. 

[And  this  seems  subsequently  to  have  been  generally  adopted  :  only  in 
the  Pontificals  of  the  Monastery  of  Bee,  circ.  1200,  it  is  not  to  be  found. 
Martene  as  above,  ord.  1 1 . 

The  present  Roman  Ordinal  (Pontificale  Romanum,  Antwerp,  1755,) 
has  all  the  foregoing  with  the  single  exception  of  H.  And  in  addition  to 
these  has  the  following. 

The  Bishop  sits  down,  puts  on  his  mitre,  and  binds  the  orarium  or 
stolafrom  the  left  shoulder  of  each,  taking  the  part  which  hangs  dewn 
behind,  and  bringing  if  over  the  right  shoulder,  he  applies  it  to  the  breast 
in  the  form  of  a  cross  and  says, 

K.  Take  the  yoke  of  the  Lord,  for  his  yoke  is  easy,  and  his  burthen 

;ight. 

Then  he  places  on  each  one  successively  the  casula  as  far  as  the 
shoulder  f  which  each  has  folded  up  on  his  shoulders,  hanging  down  from 
the  front  J  and  says  to  each, 

L.  Receive  the  sacerdotal  garment,  which  signifies  charity,  for  God  is 
able  to  increase  unto  their  charity,  and  the  perfect  work. 

8* 


90  APPENDIX. 

[These  two  forms  first  occur,  as  flir  as  I  can  find,  in  a  Pontifical  of 
Salisbury,  circ.  1100.     Martene  as  above,  ordo.  8.]  ' 

The.  Bishop,  without  his  miife,  turns  towards  the  altar,  and  kneelins 
doivn,  with  a  loud  voice  repeats  the  hymn: 

M.  Come,  Holy  Ghost,  &c. 

[This  hymn,  as  fiir  as  I  can  find,  first  occurs  at  the  ordination  of  Pres- 
byters in  a  Pontifical  of  the  Church  of  Soissons,  circ.  1000.  Martene  as 
above,  ordo.  7.] 

The  Bishop,  with  his  mitre,  sitting  on  the  footstool  before  the  middle 
of  the  altar,  places  both  his  hands  on  the  head  of  all  severally,  kneeling 
before  him,  and  says  to  each, 

N.  Receive  the  Holy  Ghost;  whosesoever  sins  ye  remit,  they  are 
remitted  unto  them,  and  whosesoever  sins  ye  retain,  they  are  retained. 

[The  first  instance  of  this  form  of  benediction,  that  I  can  find,  is  in  a 
Pontifical  of  the  Church  of  Mayence,  circ.  1300,  where  it  is  said  thus: 
Receive  ye  the  Holy  Ghost. 

Let  the  Bishop  begin  the  Aniiphonia,  the  Clergy  repeating  it: 
Receive  ye  the  Holy  Ghost. 

This  being  begun,  and  the  whole  Clergy  repeating  it  till  the  Bishop 
has  finished  it,  let  the  Bishop  lay  both  his  hands  upon  the  head  of  each 
priest,  and  say, 

The  Holy  Ghost  come  upon  thee,  and  the  power  of  the  Most  Highest 
guard  thee  from  sin.    Martene  as  above,  ordo.  16.] 

Then  he  unfolds  the  casula  luhich  each  one  has  folded  on  his  shoulders, 
and  says  to  each, 

O.  The  Lord  clothe  thee  with  the  stole  of  innocence. 

[This  first  occurs  in  the  Salisbury  Pontifical,  circ.  1100,  where  it  is 
prefixed  to  L.     Martene  as  above,  ord.  S.j 


THE  OFFICE  FOP.  OllDAINIXG  A  PRIEST  IN  THE  SOUTHERN  (COPTIC) 
CHURCHES. 

Martene  de  Ant.  Eccl.  Pvit.,  Lib.  i.,  c.  8,  art.  11.  ord.  23. 
Wh^n  they  will  present  one  to  be  ordained  Priest,  in  tM  first  place  the 
Priests  bear  witness  io  his  good  works,  his  knowledge  of  the  word,  of 
good  doctrine  ;  that  he  is  courteous,  benevolent,  kind  ,•  that  his  wife  is 
such  as  the  laiv  requires,-  that  he  has  the  canonical  qualifications /  that 
he  lias  received  the  degree  cf  Beaconship,  and  successively  been  made 
Reader,  Subdeacon,  Deacon,  [et  benedicetur  altero  die:]  and  he  shzill  be 
ordained  on  a  subsequent  day. 


APPENDIX.  91 

Then  he  goes  out,  and  is  clothed  in  a  Deacon^s  dress  ivitfi  the  baltfieus 
over  his  left  shoulder,  before  the  altar.  The  Bishop  stands  with  the 
Priests,-  and  the  Candidate  bends  his  knees  before  the  altar.  The  Bishop 
gives  thanks,  and  receives  the  censer,  arid  prays  over  it:  and  turning 
tvith  his  face  to  the  altar,  says  i/iis  prayer  : 

0  Lord  God,  who  hast  caused  us  to  come  into  the  lot  of  this  ministry, 
who  gavest  man  understanding,  and  searchest  the  hearts  and  the  reins, 
hear  us  by  Thy  Divine  power,  and  the  grace  of  Thine  onlj'-bcgoften  Son, 
and  the  operation  of  the  Holy  Ghost  ;  that  we  may  be  worthy  of  this 
ministry  of  the  New  Testament,  that  we  may  profit  better  in  it,  and  may 
glorify  Thy  holy  name,  and  minister  the  priesthood  of  Thy  holy  and 
good  pleasure ;  and  may  not  be  partakers  of  the  sins  of  the  unbelievers : 
but  blot  out  our  iniquities,  and  grant,  0  our  King,  that  we  may  not  do 
that  which  is  inexpedient,  but  give  us  knowledge  that  we  may  speak  that 
which  is  right,  and  stand  at  Thy  holy  altar.  Lo,  he  cometh  to  Thee  to 
be  ordained  a  Priest :  accomplish  this  in  Thy  servant  N.  who  standeth 
and  waiteth  to  receive  Thy  holy  gifts,  for  Thou  art  good,  and  of  great 
mercy  to  all  who  call  upon  Thee,  who  art  mighty  in  power,  with  Thine 
only-begotten  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost.    Amen. 

The  Archdeacon  says, 
May  the  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  hath  perfected  that 
which  was  wanting  in  us  by  the  will  of  God  the  Fatlier,  and  the  Holy 
Ghost,  come  upon  this  N.  who  standeth  at  Thy  holy  altar  in  fear  and 
trembling,  and  humility  of  heart,  and  while  he  himself  is  bowed  down, 
raiseth  the  eyes  of  his  heart  to  Thee,  who  dwellest  in  the  Heavens,  wait- 
ing for  Thy  heavenly  gifts,  that  he  may  be  translated  from  the  order  of 
his  deaconship  to  the  priesthood  in  the  Church  of  N.  and  to  the  holy 
altar.     Pray  ye  that  the  gift  of  the  Iloiy  Spirit  may  come  upon  him. 

The  jyeojjle  say,  three  times, 
Lord  have  mercy  upon  us. 

The  Bishop  turns  to  the  East,  and  says, 

1  pray  thee.  Lord  God,  make  him  worthy  of  the  calling  of  the  Presby- 
tery, that  by  the  merits  of  Thy  charity  towards  men,  he  may  glorify  Thy 
holy  name,  and  serve  Thee,  and  minister  at  Thy  holy  altar,  and  find 
mercy  in  Thy  sight,  for  mercy  and  grace  are  with  Thee,  O  God,  who  art 
worthy  of  praise,  O  Father,  Sox,  and  Holy  Ghost.     Amen. 

The  people  say,  three  times. 
Lord  have  mercy  upon  us. 

"  The  Bishop  turns  to  the  West,  places  his  hand  on  the  Candidate" s  head, 
and  says, 

O  Lord  God  Almighty,  who  hast  created  all  things  by  Thy  word,  and 
according  to  Thy  will  hast  care  of  all  things  which  are  before  Thee;  and 
lookest  upon  Thy  holy  Church,  that  they  who  are  placed  in  it  may 
increase  and  be  comforted,  and  profit  in  word  and  deed :  llogard  thie 


92  APPENDIX. 

Thy  servant  N.  v.ho  is  picsented  unto  Thee  for  the  priesthood,  by  lh« 
approval  and  judgment  of  them  who  have  placed  him  before  Thee ;  fill 
him  with  Thy  Holy  Spirit,  Thy  grace,  and  good  will,  that  he  may  fear 
Thee,  and  govern  the  people  v/hom  Thou  hast  chosen,  as  Thou  com- 
mandedst  thy  servant  Moses  that  he  should  choose  elders,  full  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  which  proceedeth  without  change  from  Thee. 

Pray  ye. — I  beseech  Thee,  O  Lord,  hear  us  in  those  things  which  as 
suppliants  we  ask  of  Thee;  and  preserve  also  in  us  the  Holy  Spirit 
without  injury  ;  grant  the  Spirit  of  Thy  wisdom  [to  this  thy  servant,] 
that  he  may  be  replenished  with  works  of  salvation,  and  eloquence  of 
doctrine,  that  he  may  teach  the  people  in  his  vocation,  and  serve  Thee  in 
sanctification,  and  pure  thoughts,  and  a  sincere  mind,  and  may  accom- 
plish the  works  of  the  priesthood  over  Thy  people,  and  over  those  who 
have  preceded  him  [qui  praecesserunt  eum]  ( 1 )  and  Avho  have  been 
restored  by  the  laver  of  regeneration.  And  me  also,  purify  me  from  all 
hidden  sin,  and  absolve  me  from  all  open  sin,  through  the  mediation  of 
Thine  only-begotten  Son,  our  Lord,  our  God,  and  our  Saviour  Jesus 
Christ  :  He  who,  &c. 

He  tu)-ns  to  the  altar,  and  prays  thus  : 
Regard,  O  Lord,  us  and  our  ministry,  and  cleanse  us  from  all  filthi- 
ness,  and  send  Thy  heavenly  grace  upon  this  Thy  servant,  that  he  may 
be  found  worthy  before  Thee  to  fulfil  the  office  of  the  Priesthood  without 
defect ;  that  he  may  receive  Thy  grace,  togctlier  with  those  who  have 
pleased  Thee  from  all  eternity,  for  there  is  mercy  in  Thy  will;  and  Thou 
art  worthy  to  receive  honour,  and  glory,  and  adoration  from  every  crea- 
ture.    O  Father,  and  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost.    Amsn. 

He  fur7is  to  the  West  and  signs  his  forehead  [i.  e.  of  the  Candidate] 
xoiih  his  thumb,  and  says, 

We  call  thee  unto  the  holy  Church  of  God.    Amen. 

Then  the  Archdeacon,  ivith  a  loud  voice,  says, 
N.  is  a  Priest  of  the  holy  altar,  which  is  in  the  holy  Catholic  and 
Apostolic  Church  of  God.     Amen. 

Then  the  Bishop  makes  three  crosses  on  his  forehead  in  toJcen  of  the 
Trinity,  and  puts  the  stole  upon  him,  and  says. 

Glory  and  honour  be  to  the  holy  and  consubstantial  Trinity,  the  Father,. 
and  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost.  Peace  and  increase  to  the  holy  Church 
of  God.     Amen. 

The  Bishop  tur?is  to  the  East,  and  prays  thus: 
Wc  give  Thee  thanks,  Lord  God  Almight3/,  for  all  things,  and  in  the 
behalf  of  all  men,  that  Thy  holy  name  may  be  glorified  ;  for  Thou  hast 
done  wonderful  things  with  us,  and  hast  largely  lavished  Thy  gifts 
upon  Thy  servant :  we  meekly  beseccJi  Thee,  0  our  King,  hear  us  for 
the  abundance  of  Thy  grace,  and  be  pleased  with  the  rites  which  have 
been  used  upon  Thy  ecrvant,  who  has  received  the  Holy  Ghost,  upon 


APPENDIX.  93 

himself  and  the  people  of  Thy  calling  who  stand  round,  whom  [singular] 
thou  hast  chosen  to  sanctification  and  the  grace  of  Thy  goodness ;  (and 
hast  chosen  us  with  him  for  good,)  that  he  may  work  and  make  increase 
with  Thy  talent,  and  together  with  those  who  have  done  Thy  will  from 
the  beginning,  may  obtain  the  reward  of  the  faithful  and  wise  steward,  at 
the  appearing  of  our  Lord,  our  God,  and  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ. 
Amen. 

Advice  to  the,  new  Priest. 
Understand,  brother,  the  measure  of  the  gift  of  the  Presbytery,  of  which 
thou  hast  this  day  been  made  worthy ;  by  which  we  have  set  thee  over 
the  great  mysteries  of  the  New  Testament,  and  the  degree  of  doctors.  It 
will  be  yours  to  work  and  teach  by  example  and  good  conversation,  ex- 
ceUing  in  the  word ;  and  remember  the  word  of  Peter  the  chief  of  the 
Apostles,  who  says,  "  The  elders  which  are  among  you  I  exhort,  who  am 
a  partaker  with  you  in  the  priestliooJ,  and  a  witness  of  the  suiTerIng  of 
Christ,  and  a  partaker  of  the  glory  which  shall  be  rcA-ealed  in  you;  feed 
the  sheep  of  God,  the  care  of  which  is  committed  to  you  ;  and  visit  them 
not  in  violence,  but  in  the  will  of  the  heart  build  them  up  in  the  Lord  ; 
not  as  lords  over  the  people  ;  but  be  ye  as  sheep,  that  when  the  Chief  of 
Shepherds,  and  the  great  Judge  shall  appear,  ye  may  receive  a  crown  of 
incorruptible  glory."  Let  thy  works,  then,  be  weighed  according  to  the 
talent  committed  unto  thee  ;  may  it  be  profitable  unto  thee,  and  be 
doubled ;  and  mayest  thou  receive  the  reward  of  the  wise  and  faithful 
servant,  and  collect  the  people  to  the  word  of  doctrine,  refreshing  them 
with  spiritual  food,  that  thou  mayest  be  saved  thyself  and  they  who 
hear  thee.  Depart  in  peace.  The  Lord  be  with  thee,  and  praise  bo  to 
God  always. 

When  he  has  taken  the  oath,  let  him  Mss  the  altar,  and  the  Bishop, 
and  those  present.  Then  let  him  explain  somewhat  concerning  the 
mysteries;  and  let  the  Bishop  place  his  Jiand  upon  him  three  times; 
and  all  say,  with  a  loud  voice, 

N.  is  worthy  to  be  a  priest  in  the  holy  Catholic  and  Apostohc  Church, 
which  is  in  the  see  of  N.  And  the  love  of  Christ  with  the  peace 
of  God.    Amen. 

(Martcne  de  Ant.  Ecdes.  Rit.  Lib.  L  c.  8.  art  11.  ord.  23.) 


94  APPENDIX. 

THE  FORM  OF  ORDERING  PRIESTS  IN  THE  NORTHERN  (ENGLISH) 
CHURCHES  [AS  IN  USE  IN  THE  REIGNS  OF  EDWARD  VI.  AND  ELIZABETH.] 

1  When  the  Exhoi-tation  is  ended,  then  shall  follmv  the  Communion. 

And  for  the  Epistle  shall  be  read  Acts  xx.  17-35. 

or  else,  1  Tim.  iii. 

After  this  shall  be  read  for  the  Gospel,  Matt,  xxviii.  lS-20. 

or  this,  John  x.  1-16. 

When  the  Gospel  is  ended,  then  shall  be  said  or  simg. 

Come,  Holy  Ghost,  eternal  God,  proceeding  from  above, 

Both  from  the  Father  and  the  Son,  the  God  of  peace  and  love. 

[to  the  end  of  the  hymn.] 

And  then  the  Archdeacon  shall  present  unto  the  Bishop  all  them  that 
shall  receive  the  order  of  priesthood  that  day ;  the  Archdeacon  saying, 

Reverend  father  in  God,  I  present  unto  you  these  persons  present,  to 
be  admitted  to  the  order  of  priesthood. 

%  The  Bishop.  Take  heed  that  the  persons  whom  ye  present  unto  us 
be  apt  and  meet,  for  their  learning  and  godly  conversation,  to  exercise 
their  ministry  duly  to  the  honour  of  God,  and  edifying  of  His  Church. 
The  Archdeacon  shall  an.nver, 

I  have  inquired  of  them,  and  also  examined  them,  and  think  them  so 
to  be. 

And  then  the  Bishop  shall  say  to  the  people. 

Good  people,  these  be  they  whom  we  purpose,  Gon  willing,  to  receive 
this  day  unto  the  holy  office  of  priesthood.     For  after  due  examination 
we  find  not  the  contrary,  but  that  they  be  lawfully  called  to  their  func- 
tion and  ministry,  and  that  they  be  persons  meet  for  the  same ;  but  yet, 
if  there  be  any  of  you  which  knoweth  any  impediment  or  notable  crime 
in  any  of  them  for  the  which  he  ought  not  to  be  received  into  this  holy 
ministry,  now  in  the  name  of  God  declare  the  same. 
%   And  if  any  great  crime  or  impediment  be  objected,  the  Bishop  shall 
surcease  from  ordei'ing  that  person,  until  such  time  as  the  party  ac- 
cused shall  try  himself  clear  of  that  crime. 
%  Then  the  Bishop,  commanding  such  as  shall  be  found  meet  to  be  ordered 
to  the  prarjers  of  the  congregation,  with  the  clei-lxs  and  peojjle  present 
shall  say  or  sing  the  Litany  as  followefh,  ivith  the  prayers. 

[In  the  Litany  occurred  the  following,  not  now  in  u.se.] 
....  From  the  tyranny  of  the  Bishop  of  Rome  and  all  iiis  detestable 

enormities 

Good  Lord,  deliver  us. 

[Also  the  following,  only  used  at  ordinations.] 
That  it  may  please  Thee  to  bless  these  men,  and  send  Thy  grace  upon 
them,  that  they  may  duly  execute  the  office  now  to  be  committed  unto 
them,  to  the  edifying  of  Thy  Church,  and  to  Thy  honour,  and  praise, 
and  glory ; 

We  beseech  Thee  to  hear  us,  good  Lorb. 


APPENDIX.  95 

Then  shall  be  said  also  this  that  follotveth. 
Almighty  God,  giver  of  all  good  things,  which  by  Thy  Holy  Spirit  hast 
appointed  diverse  orders  of  ministers  in  Thy  Church  ;  mercifully  behold 
these  Thy  servants,  now  called  to  the  office  of  priesthood,  and  replenish 
them  so  with  the  truth  of  Thy  doctrine,  and  innocency  of  life,  that  both 
by  word  and  good  example,  they  may  faithfully  serve  Thee  in  this  office, 
to  the  glory  of  Thy  name,  and  profit  of  Thy  congregation,  through  the 
merits  of  our  Saviour  Jesu  Christ  ;  who  liveth  and  reigneth,  with  Thee 
and  the  Holy  Ghost,  world  v/ithout  end.    Amen. 

f  Then  the  Bishop  shall  minister  to  every  one  of  them  the  oath  con- 
cerning the  King's  supremacy. 

The  oath  of  the  King^s  supremacy. 

1  from  henceforth  shall  utterly  renounce,  refuse,  relinquish,  and  forsake 
the  Bishop  of  Rome,  and  his  authority,  power,  and  jurisdiction.  And  I 
shall  never  consent  nor  agree  that  the  Bishop  of  Rome  shall  practise, 
exercise,  or  have  any  manner  of  authority,  jurisdiction,  or  power  within 
this  realm  or  any  other  the  king's  dominions,  but  shall  resist  the  same  at 
all  times  to  the  uttermost  of  my  power.  And  I  from  henceforth  will  ac- 
cept, repute,  and  take  the  King's  Majesty  to  be  the  only  supreme  head  in 
earth  of  the  Church  of  England  :  and  to  my  cunning,  wit,  and  uttermost 
of  my  power,  without  guile,  fraud,  or  other  undue  means,  I  will  observe, 
keep,  maintain,  and  defend  the  whole  effects  and  contents  of  all  and 
singular  acts  and  statutes  made  and  to  be  made  within  this  realm,  in 
derogation,  extirpation,  and  extinguishment  of  the  Bishop  of  Rome  and 
his  authority ;  and  all  otlier  acts  and  statutes  made  or  to  be  made,  in  con- 
firmation and  corroboration  of  the  king's  power,  of  the  supreme  head  in 
earth  of  the  Church  of  England.  And  this  I  will  do  against  all  manner 
of  persons,  of  what  estate,  dignity,  or  degree,  or  condition  they  be;  and  in 
no  wise  do,  nor  attempt,  nor  to  my  power  suffer  to  be  done  or  attempted, 
directly  or  indirectly,  any  thing  or  things,  privily  or  apertly,  to  the  let, 
hinderance,  damage,  or  derogation  thereof,  or  any  part  thereof,  by  any 
nnanner  of  pretence.  And  in  case  any  other  be  made,  or  hath  been  made 
by  use,  to  any  person  or  persons,  in  maintenance,  defence,  or  favour  of 
the  Bishop  of  Rome,  or  his  authority,  jurisdiction,  or  power,  I  repute  the 
eame  as  vain  and  annihilate.    So  help  me  God,  through  Jesus  Christ. 

[Instead  of  the  foregoing,  our  present  ordinal  has  the  following : — ] 

The  oath  of  the  Queen'' s  sovereignty. 

T,  A.  B.  do  swear,  that  I  do  from  my  heart  abhor,  detest,  and  abjure,  as 

impious  and  heretical,  that  damnable  doctrine  and  position,  that  princes, 

excommunicated  or  deprived  by  the  Pope,  or  any  authority  of  the  see  of 

RlDme,  may  be  deposed  or  murthcicd  by  their  subjects,  or  any  other 

whatsoever.     And  I  do  declare,  that  no  foreign  prince,  person,  prelate, 

ftate,  or  potentate  hath,  or  ought  to  have,  any  jurisdiction,  power,  supo- 

riority,  prc-cniincncc,  or  authority,  ecclesiastical  or  spiritual,  within  this 

realm. 

?^o  hrlp  me  Gop. 


96  APPENDIX. 

Here  the  Bishop  shall  say  unto  Ihem  which  are  appointed  to  recelee 
the  said  office,  as  hereafter  followeth. 

You  have  heard,  brethren,  as  well  in  your  private  examination,  as  in 
the  exhortation,  and  in  the  holy  lessons  taken  out  of  the  Gospel,  and 
of  the  writings  of  the  Apostles,  of  what  dignity,  and  of  how  great  impor- 
tance this  olHce  is  (whereunto  ye  be  called.)  [To  the  end  of  the  exhort- 
ation the  same  as  it  is  in  our  present  ordinal.] 

[Ending  thus.]  Ye  shall  answer  plainly  to  these  things,  which  we,  in 
the  name  of  the  congregation,  shall  demand  of  you  touching  the  same. 
Do  you  think  in  your  heart  that  you  be  truly  called  according  to  the  will 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  order  of  this  Church  of  England  to 
the  ministry  of  priesthood  1 

Answer.  I  think  it. 

The  Bishop.  Be  you  persuaded  that  the  Holy  Scriptures  contain  suffi- 
ciently all  doctrine  required  of  necessity  for  eternal  salvation,  through 
faith  in  Jesu  Christ'?  and  are  you  determined,  with  the  said  Scriptures, 
to  instruct  the  people  committed  to  your  charge,  and  to  teach  nothing  (as 
required  of  necessity  to  eternal  salvation)  but  that  you  shall  be  persuaded 
may  be  concluded  and  proved  by  the  Scripture  ? 

Answer.  I  am  so  persuaded,  and  have  so  determined  by  God's  grace. 

The  Bishop.  Will  you  then  give  your  faithful  diligence  alv/ays  so  to 
minister  the  doctrine  and  sacraments,  and  tlie  discipline  of  Christ,  as  the 
Lord  hath  commanded,  and  as  this  realm  hath  received  the  same,  accord- 
ing to  the  commandments  of  God,  so  that  j^ou  may  teach  the  people 
committed  to  your  care  and  charge  with  all  diligence  to  keep  and  observe 
the  same? 

Answer.  I  will  do  so,  by  the  help  of  the  Lord. 

The  Bishop.  Will  you  be  ready,  with  all  faithful  diligence,  to  banish 
and  drive  away  all  erroneous  and  strange  doctrines,  contrary  to  God's 
word,  and  to  use  both  public  and  private  monitions  and  exhortations,  as 
well  to  the  sick  as  to  the  whole,  within  your  cures,  as  need  shall  require 
and  occasion  be  given  1 

Answer.  I  will,  the  Lord  being  my  helper. 

The  Bishop.  Will  you  be  diligent  in  prayers,  and  in  reading  of  the 
Holy  Scriptures,  and  in  such  studies  as  help  to  the  knowledge  of  the 
same,  laying  aside  the  study  of  the  world  and  of  the  flesh  1 

Answer,  I  will  endeavour  myself  so  to  do,  the  Lord  being  my  helper. 

The  Bishop.  Will  you  be  diligent  to  frame  and  fashion  your  own  selves 
and  your  families  according  to  the  doctrine  of  Christ,  and  to  make  both 
yourselves  and  them  (as  much  as  in  you  lieth)  wholesome  examples 
and  spectacles  to  the  flock  of  Christ? 

Answer.  I  will  so  apply  myself,  the  Lord  being  my  helper. 

The  Bishop.  Will  you  maintain  and  set  forward  (as  much  as  lieth  in 
you)  quietness,  peace,  and  love  amongst  all  Christian  people,  and  spe- 
cially among  them  that  are  or  shall  be  committed  to  your  charge? 

Answer.  I  will  so  do,  the  Lord  being  my  helper. 

The  Bishop.  Will  you  reverently  obey  your  ordinary,  and  other  chief 
ministers  unto  whom  the  govonunent  and  charge  is  committed  over  you, 


APPENDIX.  97 

following  with  a  glad  mind  and  will  their  godly  admonition,  and  sub- 
mitting yourselves  to  their  godly  judgments  ? 

Answer.  I  will  so  do,  the  Loed  being  my  helper. 

Then  shall  the  Bishop  say, 
Almighty  God,  who  hath  given- you  this  will  to  do  all  these  things; 
grant  also  unto  you  strength  and  power  to  perform  the  same,  that  He 
may  acomplish  His  work  which  He  hath  begun  in  you,  until  the  time  He 
shall  come  at  the  latter  day  to  judge  the  quick  and  the  dead. 

After  this  the  congregation  shall  be  desired,  secretly  in  their  prayers, 
to  make  humble  supplications  to  God  for  the  foresaid  things  ,■  for  the 
which  prayers  there  sliall  be  a  certain  space  kept  in  silence. 

That  done,  the  Bishop  shall  say  in  this  luise, 
^  Let  us  pray. 

Almighty  God  and  heavenly  Father,  which  of  Thy  infinite  love  and 
goodness  towards  us,  hast  given  to  us  Thy  only  and  most  dear  beloved 
Son  Jesus  Christ,  to  be  our  Redeemer  and  Author  of  everlasting  life  ; 
who  after  He  had  made  perfect  our  redemption  by  His  death,  and  was 
ascended  into  heaven,  sent  abroad  into  the  world  His  apostles,  prophets, 
evangelists,  doctors,  and  pastors  ;  by  whose  labour  and  ministry  He 
gathered  together  a  great  flock,  in  all  parts  of  the  world,  to  set  forth  the 
eternal  praise  of  Thy  holy  name.  For  these  so  great  benefits  of  Thy 
eternal  goodness,  and  for  that  Thou  hast  vouchsafed  to  call  these  Thy 
serv^ants  here  present  to  the  same  office  and  ministry  of  the  salvation  of 
mankind,  we  render  unto  Thee  most  hearty  thanks,  we  worship  and 
praise  Thee ;  and  we  humbly  beseech  Thee,  by  the  same  Thy  Son,  to 
grant  unto  all  us,  which  either  here  or  elsewhere  call  upon  Thy  name, 
that  we  may  show  ourselves  thankful  to  Thee  for  these  and  all  other  Thy 
benefits,  and  that  we  may  daily  increase  and  go  forward  in  the  know- 
ledge and  faith  of  Thee  and  Thy  Son,  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  so  that  as  well 
by  these  Thy  ministers,  as  by  them  to  whom  they  shall  be  appointed 
ministers.  Thy  holy  name  may  be  always  glorified,  and  Thy  blessed 
kingdom  enlarged;  through  the  same  Thy  Son  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
which  liveth  and  reigneth  with  Thee,  in  the  unity  of  the  same  Holy 
Spirit,  world  without  end.     Amen. 

U  When  this  prayer  is  done,  the  Bishop,  with  the  Priests  present,  shall 
lay  their  hands  severally  npoJi  the  head  of  every  one  that  receiveth 
orders;  the  receivers  humbly  kneeling  iipoii  tlieir  knees,  and  the 
Bishop  saying, 

Receive  the  Holy  Ghost,  [our  present  ordinal  here  inserts,  for  the 
oflTice  and  work  of  a  priest  in  the  Church  of  God,  now  committed  unto 
thee  by  the  imposition  of  our  hands:]  whose  sins  thou  dost  forgive, 
they  are  forgiven,  and  whose  sins  thou  dost  retain,  they  are  retained,  and 
be  thou  a  faithful  dispenser  of  the  word  of  God,  and  of  His  holy  Sacra- 
ments:  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Hoi.v 
Ghost.     Amen. 

9 


9d  APPENDIX. 

1   The  Bishop  shall  deliver  to  every  one  of  them  the  Bible  in  his  hand, 

saying, 

Take  thou  authority  to  preach  the  word  of  God,  and  to  minister  the 
holy  Sacraments,  in  this  congregation,  where  thou  shalt  be  so  appointed. 

5  IVheti  this  is  done,  the  congregatiort  shall  say  the  Creed,  and  also  they 
shall  go  to  the  Communion ;  which  all  they  that  receive  orders  shall 
take  together,  and  remain  in  the  same  place  where  the  hands  were 
laid  upon,  them,  until  such  time  as  they  have  received  the  Communion. 

H   The  Communion  being  done,  after  the  last  collect,  and  immediately 

before  the  benediction,  shall  be  said  this  collect. 

Most  merciful  Father,  we  beseech  Thee  so  to  send  upon  these  Thy 
servants  Thy  heavenly  blessing,  that  they  may  be  clad  about  with  all 
justice,  and  that  Thy  word  spoken  by  their  mouths  may  have  such  suc- 
cess, that  it  may  never  be  spoken  in  vain.  Grant  also  that  we  may  have 
grace  to  hear  and  receive  the  same  as  Thy  most  holy  word,  and  the 
means  of  our  salvation,  that  in  all  our  words  and  deeds  we  may  seek 
Thy  glory,  and  the  increase  of  Thy  kingdom  ;  through  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord.     Amen. 

("The  Two  Books  of  Common  Prayer;   Oxford,  1835 J 


APPENDIX. 


99 


ENGLISH  CONSECRATIONS, 

FROM  ARCHBISHOP  CRANMER  AND  HIS  CONSECRATORS  INCLUSIVE. 


of  Hishop. 


Names  of  Consecrators. 


1    Henry  Standisli. 

( Warham'sUegister, 
f.  21.) 
John  Voysey. 
(Warham'sRegister, 
f.  22.) 

John  Longland. 
( Warham's  Register, 
f.  23.) 

Thomas  Cranmer. 

(Cranmer'sRegister, 
,  f  4) 
Thomas  Goodiich. 

f.  87. 
Rowland  Lee. 

f.  156. 
Jno.  Capon  or  Salcot. 

f.  162  ;  translated  to 

Salisbury,  1539. 
Nicholas  Shaxton. 

f.  172. 

Edward  Fox. 


Hugh  Latimer. 

Thomas  Manning, 
f.  187.) 

*John  Salisbury, 
f.  1S3.   translated  to 
Man,  1559. 

Richard  Sampson, 
translated  to  Coven- 
try, 1513. 

William  Rugg  or 
Repps. 

Robert  Wharton  or 
Parfew. 
r.  197.  translated  to 
Hereford,  1554. 

•William  Barlow, 
translated  to  St.  Da- 
vid's the  same  vear  ; 
to  Bath  and  Wells, 
1549 ;  to  Chichester, 
1559. 

John  Hilsey. 

AVilliam  More. 

C  197. 
Robert  Holfrate, 

f.  200.   translated  to 

York,  1544. 
John  Bird, 

translatpd  to  Bangor 

1539;  toChester  1541. 
21    Louis  Thomas. 


Thomas  Morley. 
f.  203. 


St.  Asaph. 
Exeter. 

Lincoln. 

Canterbuiy. 

Ely.  1 

Coventry.      ! 

Bangor.         | 

Salisbury. 

Hereford. 

Worcester. 
Ipswich.       -j 
Thetford.     J 
Chichester. 


St.  Asaph. 

St  Asaph. 

Rochester. 
Colchester. 
Llandaff. 


Pereth. 
Shro 
bury 

Marl- 
borough. 


July  6, 
151S. 


Nov.  6, 
1519. 


May  5, 
1521. 


March  SO, 
1533. 


April  19, 
1531. 


April  I 
1535. 


Marcli  19, 
1535. 


July  2, 
1536. 


Oct  20, 
1536 


March  25 
1537. 


June  28, 

1537. 


Nov.  4, 
1537. 


I  William  Canterbury  (Warham.) 

I  Robert  Chichester  (Sherborn.) 

.John  6'allipoli  (Young.) 

I  Wj-Jliam  Canterbury  (Warham.) 

I  John  Rochester  (Fisher.) 

.Thomas  Leighlin. 
William  Canterbury  (Warham.) 
Jolin  Kgchester  (Fisher.) 
Nicholas  Ely  (West.) 

.  John  Exeter,  2. 

I  John  Lincoln,  3. 

.  John  Exeter,  2. 

.  Henry  St.  Asaph,  1. 


C  Thomas  Canterbury,  4. 
'.  John  Lincoln,  3. 
(  Christopher  Sidon. 


C  Thomas  Canterbury,  4. 

<.  John  London  (Stokesley.) 

(Thomas  Sidon  (Chetham.) 

^  His  consecration  is  not  in  Lambeth 

I  Registry;  his  election,  &c.  f  J 73. 

i  His  consecration  is  not  in  Lambeth 
I  Registry ;  his  resignation  nien- 
( tioned  f  224. 

C  Thomas  Canterbury,  !. 

<  Nicholas  Savum,  8. 

(  John  Rochester  (Fislier.) 

C  His  consecration  is  not  in  Lcmt- 
{     beth  Registry;  his  election,  &c. 
(      f  189-192. 
C  His  consecration  is  not  in  Latn- 

<  beth  Registry;  his  election,  &c. 
(      f  208-212. 

C  Thomas  Canterbury,  4. 

^  John  Bantcor,  7. 

r  William  Norwich,  14. 


C  His  consecration  is  not  in  Lam- 
{  beth  Registry;  his  election,  &c. 
(      f.  179-182. 

^  His  consecration  is  not  in  Lamhettt 

I     Registry. 

C  John  Rochester,  17. 

I  Robert  .St.  Asaph,  16. 

(  Thomas  Sidon. 

(  John  Rochester,  17. 

I  Nicholas  .Salisbury,  8. 

(  John  Bangor,  7. 

C  Thomas  Canterbury,  4. 
\  John  Uoche.s-tfr,  17. 
(  Robert  St.  Asai)h,  15. 

C  Thomas  Canterbury,  4. 
<  John  Lincoln,  3. 
r  John  Rocb.vstcf,  IT. 


100 


APPENDIX. 


Name  of  Bishop. 


Names  of  Consecratora. 


Richard  Yngworth. 
"John  Hodgskins, 

f.  203,  204. 
Henry  Holbeach. 

f  215.  translated  to 

Rochester,  15-1-1 ;  to 

Lincoln,  1547. 

William  Finch, 
f.  214. 

John  Bradley, 
f.  223. 

John  Skip. 


John  Bell. 

*Edmund  Bonner. 
f.  259. 

Nicholas  Heath, 
translated   to  Wor- 
cester,     1543  ;      to 
York,  1555. 

♦  Thomas  Tliiill)y. 
f.  261.  transloted  to 
Norwich,    1550  ;    to 
Ely,  1554. 

William  Knight. 
f.  269. 

John  Wakeman. 
f.  271. 

John  Chamber. 


Dover. 
Bedford. 


Bristol. 
Taunton. 

Shaftsbury. 

Hereford. 

Worcester. 

London.       1 

Rochester,    f 
J 

AVestminstcr. 


Arthur  Bulkeley. 
f.  278. 

Paul  Bush. 
f.  285. 


George  Day. 

Anthony  Kitchen. 
f.  310. 

Nicholas  Ridley, 
f.  321.  translated  to 
London,  1550. 


Bath  and 
Wells. 


Gloucester. 


Peter- 
borough. 


Bangor. 

Bristol. 

Chichester. 

LandafT. 

Rochester. 


Dec.  9, 
1537. 


March  24 
1537. 


April  7, 
1538. 


March  23 
1533. 


1539. 
1539. 


April  4, 
1540. 


Dec.  19, 
1540. 


Mav  29, 
1541. 


Sept  15, 
1541. 


Oct.  23, 
1541. 


Feb.  19, 
1541. 


June  25, 
1542. 


May  3, 
1545. 


Sept.  5, 
1547. 


John  London  (Stokesley.) 
John  Rochester,  17. 
Robert  St.  Asaph,  15. 

John  Rochester,  17. 
Hugh  Worcester,  10. 
Robert  St.  Asaph,  15. 

\  John  Rochester,  17. 

<  Robert  St.  Asaph,  13. 

(  William  Colchester,  18. 
John  Bangor,  7. 
John  Hypolitanensis. 
Thomas  Marlborough,  22. 
5  His  consecration  is  not  in  Lambeth 
\     Registry. 
His  consecraf'On   is  not   in  Lam- 
beth Registry;  his  election,  &c. 
f.  224. 

C  Stephen  Winchester  (Gardiner.) 

<  Richard  Chicheistor,  13. 
(  John  Hereford,  26.' 


C  Edmund  London,  23. 
•j  Nicholas  Rochester,  29. 
(  John  Bedford,  24. 

C  Nicholas  Rochester,  29. 

<  Richard  Dove»-,  23. 

{  John  Bedford,  24. 

C  Thomas  Canterbury,  4. 

>!  Edmund  London,  28. 

(  Thomas  Westminster,  30. 

C  Thomas  Ely,  5. 

I  Cuthbert  Durham  (Tonstall.) 

(  Thomas  Filidensis. 


John  Salisbury,  7. 

William  St.  David's,  16. 

John  Gloucester,  32. 

Nicholas  Rochester,  29. 

Thomas  Westminster,  30. 

John  Bedford,  24. 

His  consecration  is  not  in  Lam- 
beth Registry;  his  election,  &c. 
f.  300-305. 

Thomas  Westminster,  30. 
Thomas  .Sidon. 
Louis  Shrewsbury,  21. 
Henry  Lincoln,  25. 
John  Bedford,  21. 
Thomas  Sidon. 


EDWARD    VI. 


Robert  Farrer. 
f.  327. 

John  Poynet. 
f.     330.     translated 
to  Winchester,  the 
same  year. 

John  Hooper, 
f.  332. 


St.  David's 


Rochester. 


Sept.  9, 
1548. 


June  29, 

1550. 


June  29. 
1550. 


C  Thomas  Canterbury,  4. 
\  Henry  Lincoln,  25. 
(  Nicholas  Rochester. 

C  Thomas  Canterbury,  4. 
<  Nicholas  London,  39. 
(  Arthur  Bangor,  35. 

C  Thomas  Canterbury,  4. 
\  Nicholas  London,  3.9. 
(  John  Rochester,  41. 


APPENDIX. 


101 


Niime  of  Bishop. 


Drtle  of 
CoiiEecra- 

tioii. 


Names  of  ConsecralorB. 


Exeter. 


John  Taylor. 
f.  333. 


John  Harley. 
f.  835. 


Lincoln. 
Hereford. 


'Miles  Coverdale. 

f  334. 
•John  Scoiy. 

f.  333.  translated  to 

Chicheater.tliesarne  Rochester, 

year ;   to  Hereford. 

1559.  ; 


Aus.  30, 
1551. 


June  26, 
1552. 


May  2 
1553. 


C  Thomas  Canterbury,  4. 
<  Nicholas  London,  39. 
(  John  Bedford,  21. 


Thomas  Canterbury,  4. 
Nicholas  London,  39. 
Jolui  Rochester,  44. 
,  Thomas  Canterbury,  4. 
Nicholas  London,  39. 
Robert  Carlisle  (Aldrich.) 


All  the  consecrations*  in  the  reign  of  Queen  Mary  were  uncanonical, 
having  been  made  by  authority  of  the  Bishop  of  Rome,  whose  authority 

*  The  following  consecrations  are  stated  to  have  taken  place  during  the  imprisonment 
of  Archbishop  Cranmer  : — 

John  Whyte,  Lincoln  ;  James  Brooks,  Gloucester  ;  Maurice  Griffith,  Rochester  ;  Gilbert 
Brown,  Bath  and  Wells ;  Henry  Morgan,  St.  David's  ;  John  Hopton,  Norwich  ;  John  Holy, 
man,  Bristol ;  Ralph  Baines,  Lichfield  ;  Richard  Pate,  Worcester  ;  William  Glynne,  Bangor  ; 
James  Turberville,  Exeter;  Thomas  Goldvvill,  St.  Asaph.  But  where,  and  by  whom  the  con- 
secrations were  effected,  I  can  find  no  record  in  the  Registries  of  Lambeth,  London,  or  Can- 
terbury.   The  following  are  duly  entered  in  Cardinal  Pole's  Register  at  Lambeth: 


Name  of  Bishop. 


Name  of  See. 


D.,i«.,r 
Const  cr;i- 


N.imes  of  Cousecratora 


Reginald  Pole. 
Pol.  Reg.  f.  3. 


Thomas  AVatsop. 
David  Poole, 
f.  10. 

John  Christopherson, 
f  12. 


Canterbury. 


Lincoln. 
Peter- 
borough. 

Chichester. 


r Nicholas  York,  29, 
I  Edmund  London,  23. 
1  Thomns  Ely,  30. 
i  Richard  Worcester. 
I  John  Lincoln. 
I  Maurice  Rochester. 
iThoma.s  St.  Asai)h. 
Nicholas  York.  29. 
Tiiomas  Ely,  30. 
William  Bangor. 
iVr>u    oi    I  ^  Edmiuid  London,  2S. 
1^47    ^^  Thomas  Ely,  30. 

I  (  Maurice  Rochester. 


March  22, 
1553. 


Aug.  15, 
1557. 


With  respect  to  the  consecration  of  Archbishop  Pole,  it  will  he  found  on  examination,  that 
its  ostensible  validity  rests  wholly  on  Hodg^kins,  the  Sirfl'ragan  of  Bedford,  one  of  the  Coa- 
sccrators  of  Archbishop  Parker,  so  that  if  the  Romanists  will  not  admit  Parker's  consecra- 
tion, they  must  give  up  Pole's.  For  Pole  was  consecrated  by  seven  Bishops,  viz:  Nichola.s 
Heath,  Archbishop,  York ;  Edmund  Bonner,  Londsn  ;  Thomas  Thirlby,  Ely  ;  Richard 
Pates,  AV^orce.ster ;  John  Whyte,  Lincoln;  Maurice  Griffith,  Rochester;  and  Thomas 
Goldicell,  St.  Asaph.  But  of  the  con.«ecrations  of  Pates,  Whyte,  Griffith,  and  Goldwclt 
no  record  can  be  found.  Heath  and  Bonner  had  been  con.secrated  (28,  29,)  by  Stephen  Gai- 
diner,  Winchester ;  Richard  Sampson,  Chichester;  and  John  SJcypp,  Hereford  ;  but  of  the 
consecrations  oT Gardiner,  Sampson,  and  S7^-ypp,  no  record  can  bo  found.  The  only  oth^r 
consecratorofPole,  was  Thirlby,  who  had  been  consecrated  (30)  by  Nicholas  jr«tf//i,  Edmund 
Bonner,  and  John  Ilodgskins ;  but  the  consecrations  of  the  consccrators  of  Heath  and 
Bonner  are,  as  we  have  seen,  not  to  b^  found.  Conscriuently  the  only  ostensidle  line  of  suc- 
cession to  Pole  must  be  traced  through  Hodgskins,  the  Suffragan  ef  Bedford. 


102 


APPENDIX. 


in  England,  from  1534,  had  been  renounced  by  the  Sy nodical  Assemblies 
of  the  Church,  legitimately  convened ;  as  well  in  the  Provincial  Synods 
of  Canterbury  and  York,  as  by  the  dioceses  singly.  And  these  canonical 
regulations,  duly  and  synodically  determined  by  the  Ecclesiastical  Legis- 
lature of  this  Church  and  nation,  vv^ere  never  duly  repealed  by  the  same. 

The  proceedings  in  Queen  Mary's  reign  were  highly  exceptionable  on 
other  accounts ;  no  less  than  thirteen  Bishops  were  deprived  without 
pretence  of  ecclesiastical  law  as  received  by  the  Church  of  England,  and 
without  the  consent  of  their  Metropolitan ;  and  others,  also  without  his 
consent,  irregularly  intruded  into  their  Sees. 

Consequently,  at  the  accession  of  Queen  Elizabeth,  the  only  canonically 
consecrated  Bishops  of  the  Province  of  Canterbury  were  those  then  sur- 
viving, who  had  been  consecrated  during  the  reigns  of  Henry  VIII.  and 
Edward  VI.  Of  these  there  were  no  more  than  eight :  namely,  Salisbury, 
Suffragan  of  Thetford  (12) ;  Barlow,  who  had  been  Bishop  of  Chichester 
(16) ;  Hodgskins,  SuflFragan  of  Bedford  (24);  Bonner,  Bishop  of  London 
(28);  Thirlby,  Bishop  of  Ely  (30) ;  Kitchen,  Bishop  of  LIandaff'(38) ; 
Coverdale,  who  had  been  Bishop  of  Exeter  (43);  and  Scory,  who  had 
l?een  Bishop  of  Bath  and  Wells  (44).  Of  these,  Bonner  and  Thirlby  were 
incapacitated,  as  well  because  they  had  been  instrumental  in  the  murder  of 
their  Metropolitan,  as  because  they  pertinaciously  adhered  to  the  authority 
of  the  Bishop  of  Rome,  which  had  been  duly  and  canonically  renounced  by 
the  Church  of  England,  and  which  they  had  themselves  abjured ;  the  rest 
consented  to  tiie  consecration  of  Archbishop  Parker,  and/owr  took  part  in  it. 
The  consecration  therefore  of  Archbishop  Parker  was  in  every  respect  ca- 
noniceil,  being  by  the  hands  of  four,  and  by  the  consent  of  all  the  canonical 
Bishops  of  the  Province,  who  were  capacitated  to  vote  upon  the  occasion. 

The  uncanonical  Bishops  of  Queen  Mary,  who,  upon  Queen  Elizabeth's  ac- 
cession, were  rightly  deprived  by  the  civil  power  of  the  Sees  into  which  they 
had  been  irregularly  intruded  by  the  civil  power  in  the  preceding  reign,  did 
not  attempt  or  pretend  to  perform  any  consecrations  after  their  deprivation. 


ELIZABETH. 


Name  of  Bishop. 


Dale  ot 
Consecra- 


Naraes  of  Consecrators. 


Matthew  Parker. 
Parker's  Register. 
f.  10. 

Edmund  Grindal. 

f.    18.   translated  to 

York,  1570  ;  to  Can 

terbury,  1573. 
Richard  Cox. 

f  22. 
Rowland  Meyrick. 

f.  32. 
Edwin  Sandes. 

f.    39.  translated  to 

London,    1570  ; 

York,  1576. 


Canterbury. 


London. 


Ely. 
Bangor. 


Dec.  17, 
1559. 


Dec.  21, 
1559. 


/  William  Chichester,  16. 
iJohn  Hereford,  41. 
)  John  Bedford,  24. 
^  Miles,  late  E.\eter,  43. 


( Matthew  Canterbury,  47. 
)  William  Chichester,  16. 
>  John  Hereford,  44. 


APPENDIX. 


103 


Name  of  Bishop. 


Name  of  See. 


Date  of 
Consecra- 


Names  of  Consecrators. 


Nich.  Bullitigham. 

f.  50.   translated  to 

Worcester,  1570. 
John  Jewell,  f.  46. 
Thomas  Young,  f.  54 

translated  to  York 

1560. 
Richard  Davis,  f.  59. 

translated  to  St.  Da 

vids,  1561. 
Edmund  Gheast.  f.  63, 

translated  to  Salis- 
bury, 1571. 
Thomas  Bentham. 

f.  69. 
Gilbert  Berkeley. 

f.  74. 
William  Alley,  f.  80. 


John  Parkhurst,  f.  84 

Robert  Home  f  88. 

Edward  Scambler, 
f.  91.  translated  to 
Norwich,  1584. 

Thomas  Davis,  f  100 


Richard  Cheney, 
f.  109. 

Hugh  Jones,  f  114. 


Nicholas  Robinson, 
f.  118. 

Richard  Barnes, 
f.  116. 

Hugh  Curwyn,  trans 
latedfrom  Dublin. 

Richard  Curteys. 
f.  125. 

Thomas  Cowper. 
f  133.  translated  to 
Winton,  1584. 

William  Bradbridge. 
f.  140. 


Richard  Rogers, 
f.  122. 

Edmund  Freak,  f.  211. 
translated  to  Nor- 
wich, 1575;  to  Wor- 
cester, 1534. 

William  Hughes, 
ii.  f.  5. 


WiUiam  Blethiii,  f.  9. 

John  Peirs.  Grindal. 
f.  17.  translated  to 
Salisbury,  1575  ;  to 
York,  1583. 

Jghn  Meyrick.  f.  18. 


Lincoln. 
Salisbury 
St.  David's. 

St.  Asaph. 

Rochester. 

Lichfield.      I 

Bath  and       I 
Wells.       J 
Exeter. 


Norwich. 

Winchester.  1 

Peter-  \ 

borough.    J 

St. 


Gloucester. 

LlandafF. 

Bangor. 

Nottingham. 

Oxford. 

Chichester. 

Lincoln. 

Exeter. 

Dover. 

Rochester. 

St.  Asaph. 

LlandafF. 

Rochester. 
Sodor. 


Jaft.  21, 
1559. 


(  Matthew  Canterbury,  47. 
)  Edmund  London,  48. 
>  Richard  Ely,  49. 
'John  Bedford,  24. 


»»     I  -.    \  Matthew  Canterbury,  47. 
March  24,|  ^  Nicholas  Lincoln,  52. 
lo59. 


July  14, 
1560. 


Sept.  1, 
1560, 


Feb.  1( 

1560. 


May  26 
1561. 


April  19, 
1562. 


May  5, 
1566. 


Oct.  20, 
1566. 


March  9, 
1566. 


May  21, 
1570. 


Feb.  24, 
1570. 


March  18, 
1570. 


May  15, 
1569. 


March  9, 
1572. 


Dec.  13, 

1573. 


April  17, 
1575. 


April  15, 
1576. 


.  John  Saiisbary,  53. 

I  Matthew  Canterbury,  47. 
,  Edmund  London,  48. 
.  Gilbert  Bath  and  Wells,  53. 
,  Matthsw  Canterbury,  47. 
Gilbert  Bath  and  Wells,  58. 
;  William  Exeter,  59. 
■  Matthew  Canterbury,  43. 

>  Thomas  St.  Davids,  54. 
)  Edmund  London,  48. 
-Thomas  Coventry  &  Lichfield,  57. 
'  Matthew  Canterbury,  47. 

Richard  St.  Davids,  55. 
.  Edmund  Rochester,  56. 
'  Matthew  Parker,  47. 

Edmund  London,  43 
.  Edmund  Rochester,  56. 
{Matthew  Canterbury,  47. 
I  Edmund  London,  43. 
'  Edmund  Rochester,  56. 
'  Matthew  Canterbury,  47, 
,  Niciiolas  Lincoln,  52. 
.  Edmund  Rochester,  56. 
.  Th'.mns  York,  54. 

James  Dinhani  (Pilkinston.) 

William  Chester  (Downham.) 

His  Elcclion,  &c.  f.  125. 

•  Matthew  Canterbury,  47. 

•  Edmund  I>ondon,  43 

>  Robert  Winchester,  61. 
Edmund  Rochester,  56. 
Matthew  Canterbury,  47. 
Robert.  Winchester,  61. 
Nicholas  Worcester,  52. 

\  Matthew  Parker,  47. 

Robert  Winchester,  y. 

Nicholas  Worcester,  62. 
'.  Matthew  Canterbury,  47. 

Edmund  London,  48. 
'Edmund  Rochester,  56. 

Matthew  Canterbury,  47. 

Robert  Wincliester,  61. 

Edmund  Salisbury,  56. 

Matthew  Canterbury,  47. 

Robert  Winchester,  61. 

Richard  Chichester,  69. 

Matthew  Canterbury,  47. 

Edwyn  London,  51. 

Edmund  Rochester,  73. 

Edmund  Canterbury,  49. 
Edv/yn  l,ondon,  51. 
Robert  Winchester,  61. 


104 


APPENDIX. 


Name  of  Bishop. 


Dale  of 
Name  of  Sec      Consecr.i- 


Names  of  Consecratorg. 


John  Aylmcr.  f.  27. 

John  Whitgift.  f.  34. 
transhited  to  Can- 
terbury, 1583. 


John  Young,  f.  48. 


81  John  Wolton.  f.  53. 

82  I.Tohn  Watson,  f.  58. 

83  William  Overton, 
f.  64. 


Exeter. 

Winchester- 
Liclilield. 


John  Buliingham. 
1.  70. 

Thomas  Godwin. 
Whitgift  i.  f.  18. 

Wilham  Wickham. 
f.  23.  translated  to 
Winchester,  1595, 


Richard  Howland. 
f.  40. 

Herbert  Westfalling. 

f.  47. 
Hugh  Bcllot.  f.  52. 
translated  to  Ches- 
ter, 1595. 
Thomas  Bickley.  f.  57 
Richard  Fletcher, 
f.  62.   translated  to 
Worcester,  1593 ;  to 
London,  1594. 
John  Underhill.  f  70 
Gorvase  Babington. 
t".  77.  translated  to 
Exeter,     1594  ;      to 
Worcester,  1597. 

John  Coldvvell.  f.  81. 


John  Sterne. 
Whitgift  ii.  f.  1. 


John  Still,  f.  13. 
Anthony  Rudd.  f.  19. 


Wiriam  Redman, 
f.  31. 


99  William  Morgan. 

f.  60.  translatpd   to 
I    at.  Asaph,  1601. 


Gloucester. 


Bath  and 
Wells. 


Lmcoln. 

Peterborough 

Hereford.     1 

Bangor. 
Chichester. 

Bristol. 

Oxford. 

Llandaff 

Salisbury 
Colchester. 


Bath  and 
Wells. 


St.  David's. 


Llandaif. 


March  24, 
1576. 


April  21, 
1577. 


March  16 
1577. 


Aug.  2, 
1579. 


Sept   18, 
1580. 


Sept.  ; 
1581. 


Sept   13, 

1584. 


Dec.  6, 

15S4. 


Feb.  7, 
15S4. 


Jan.  30, 

15S5. 


Aug.  29, 
1591. 


Dec.  26, 
1591. 


Nov.  12, 
1592. 


Feb.  11, 
1594. 


June  9, 
1594. 


Jan.  12, 
1594. 


Edmund  Canterbury,  43. 
Edvvyn  York,  51. 
John  Rochester,  76. 

<  Edmund  Canterbury,  48. 
J  John  London,  78. 

)  Robert  Winchester,  61. 
^  Richard  Chichester,  69. 
C  Edmund  Canterbury,  48. 

<  John  London,  78. 

(  John  Salisbury,  76. 

(  Edmund  Canterbury,  48. 

<  John  London,  78. 

(  John  Rochester,  80. 

C  Edmund  Canterbury.  4S. 

<  John  London,  78. 

(  John  Rochester,  80. 

C  Edmund  Canterbury,  4S. 

<  John  London,  78. 

(  John  Rochester,  80. 

John  Canterbury,  79. 

John  London,  78. 

John  Rochester,  80. 
/■  John  Canterbury,  79. 
) Edmund  Worcester,  73. 
)john  Exeter,  81. 
^Marmaduke  St.  Davids  (Middleton.) 

Irish. . 
/  John  Canterbury,  79. 
)  Thomas  AVinchester,  70. 
)  John  Exeter,  81. 
^  William  Lincoln,  86. 


C  John  Canterbury,  79 
I  John  London,  78. 
(  John  Rochester,  SO. 


(  John  Canterbury,  79. 
)  John  London,  78. 
)  John  Rochester,  80. 
^  John  Gloucester,  84. 

C  John  Canterbury,  79. 

<  John  London,  78. 

(  John  Rochester,  SO. 
("John  Canterbury,  79. 
I  John  London,  73. 
•!  Thomas  Winchester,  70 
I  Richard  Bristol.  91. 
I  John  Oxford,  92. 
r  John  Canterbury.  79. 
>  John  London,  73. 
)  John  Rochester,  80. 
^Richard  Bristol,  91. 

/  John  Canterbury,  79. 
J  John  London,  7S. 
^  John  RocliRster,  80. 
'  Richard  Worcester,  91. 
C  John  Canterbury,  79. 

<  John  Rochester,  80. 

(  Richard  Worcester,  91. 


July  20, 
1595. 


John  Canfcrl.'ury, 
Richard  I,ondon, 

")  John  Rochester. 

'  W: 


5i 


illiam  Lincoln,  86. 

John  Cnnterbury,  79. 
ondon,  91. 
ter,  80. 
orwich,  98. 


(  jonn  L;nniero 
)  Richard  T,onc 
>  John  Roche? 
^  William  Nor\ 


APPENDIX. 


105 


Name  of  Bishop. 


D.ite  of 
Consecra- 
tion. 


Names  of  Conse^rators. 


William  Day   t'.  65. 

Richard   Vauxhan. 
f   71.   translated  to 
Chester,    1597 ;     to 
London,  1504. 

Thomas  Bilson.  f  76. 
translated  to  Win 
Chester,  1597. 


103   Anthony  Watson, 
f.  90. 


Richard  Bancroft- 
f   82.   translated  to 
Canterbury,  1604 


Henry  Rohinson. 
Whltgift  iii.  f.  6. 

Godfrid  Goldsborough. 

f.  11. 
William  Cotton,  f.  17. 
Hfnry  Cotton,  f.  24. 
Henry  Rowlands,  f  32. 


Martin  Heaton.  f.  37 


rhomas  Dove.  f.  43. 


Francis  Godwin,  f.  59. 
translated  to  Here- 
ford, 1617. 


Robert  Bennet.  f  65. 
Jolui  Jegon.  f.  71. 


M^inchester. 
Bangor. 


London^ 


Carlisle. 


Gloucester, 

Exeter.  > 

Salisbury. 
Bangor.        J 


Ely. 


Peterborough. 


LlandafF. 


Hereford. 
Norwich. 


Jan.  25, 
1595. 


June  13, 
1596. 


An?.  15, 
1596. 


May  S 
1597. 


Julys; 

159a. 


Nov.  IS 
1S98. 


Feb.  3 
1599. 


April  26, 
1601. 


Nov.  22, 
1601. 


Feb.  20 
1602. 


John  Canteibury,  79. 
Richard  London,  91. 
John  RocJiester,  80. 

Jolin  Canterbury.  79. 

Richard  London,  Si, 

William  Winchester,  ICO. 

Richard  Bangor,  101. 
(  John  Canterbury,  79. 
)  John  Rochester,  80. 
i  Richard  Bang&r,  101. 
^  I'liomas  Worcester,  103. 
r  John  Canterbury,  79. 

John  Rochester,  SO. 
i  Antliony  .St.  Davids,  97. 
I  Richard  Bangor,  101. 
I  Anthony  Chichester,  103. 
(  Richard  London,  104. 
^  John  Rochp.stcr,  8-0. 
(  Anthony  Chichester,  103. 

r  John  Canteibury,  79. 
} Richard  London,  104. 
)  William  Lichfield,  83. 
Anthony  Chichester,  MS. 

r  John  Canterburj",  79. 
)  Richard  London,  104. 
iAVilliam  Lichfield.  83. 
'  Anthony'  Chichester,  103. 
f  John  Canterbury,  79. 
I  Richard  London,  104-. 
<  Thomas  Winchester,  102. 
I  Anthony  Chichester,  1C3. 
l  Martin  Ely,  HO. 
/John  Canterbury,  79 
)  Richard  London,  101. 
i  William  Lincoln  fChaderton.) 
'^  John  Bath  and  Wells,  D6. 
f  John  Canterbury,  79. 
)  Richard  London,  104. 
/John  Rochester,  80. 
Antliony  Chichester,  103. 


JAMES   I. 


J 17 
118 


John  Bridges,  f.  84. 


Richard  Parry. 
Bancroft,  f  21. 


John  Phillip,  f.  22. 


Thomas  Ravis.  f.  28. 
translated  to  Lon- 
don, 1607. 

William  Barlow,  f  35. 
translated  to  LLn- 
coin,  1608. 


Oxford. 

St.  Asaph. 

Sodor. 

Gloucester. 

Rochester. 


Feb.  12, 
1603. 


Dec.  30, 
1604. 


Feb.  10, 
1604. 


March  17, 
1604. 


June  30, 
1605. 


(John  Canterbury,  79. 
Richard  London,  104. 
Tobias  Durham  (Matthew.) 
John  Rochester,  80. 
L  Anthony  Chichester,  103. 
^  Richard  Canterbury,  104. 
J  Richard  London,  lui. 
)  Tobias  Durham  (Mattliew.) 
^  Martin  Ely. 
(Richard  London,  101. 
5  Tobias  Durham  (Matthew.) 
i  Anthony  Chichester,  103. 
'  George  Chester  (Lloyd.) 
(  Richard  Canterbnrv,  104. 
<  Tobias  Dinham  (IVIatthew.) 
(  Anthony  Chichester,  103. 
/Richard  Canterbury,  104. 
)  Richard  London,  Id. 
iAnthonv  Chichester,  103. 
-Tliomas  Gloucester,  118. 


106 


APPENDIX. 


Name  of  Bishop. 


Dale  of 
Consecra- 


Naraes  of  Consecrators. 


Launcelot  Andrews. 
f.   42.  translated  to 
Ely,  1609 ;  to  Will- 
cht'ster,  1618. 

Henvy  Parry,  f.  62. 
translated  to  Wor- 
cester, 1610. 


James  Montague. 
f.68. 


Ricliard  Neyle.  f.  83 
translated  to  Coven 
try,  1610  ;  to  Lincoln 
1613  ;  to  Durham, 
1617 ;  to  Winches- 
ter, 1627. 

George  Abbott,  f.  96 
translati'd  to  Lon 
don,  1609  ;  to  Can 
tei-bury.  1611. 

Samuel  Harsnet. 
f.  102.  translated  to 
ISorwich,    1619  ;    to 
York,  1628. 

John  Spottiswoode. 
Andrew  Lamb. 
Gavin  Hamilton. 


Chichester. 


From  these  three  the  Scottish  Bish- 
ops derived  their  orders  ;  which  line 
terminated  in  Thomas  Sydserf,  who 
died  Bishop  of  Orkney,  1663. 


Bath  and 
Wells. 


Rochester. 

Lichfield. 
Ciiichester. 


Gtasffow. 

Brechin. 

Galloway 


Giles  Thompson. 

Abbott,  f!  13 
John  Buckeridge. 

f   20.  translated  to 

Ely,  1628, 

John  King,  f  28. 


Miles  Smith,  f  33. 


John  Ch'erall.  f  45. 
■  translated   to    Nor- 
wich, 1615. 


Richard  Milboume. 
f   .51.  translated  to 
Carlisle,  1621. 


Robert  Abbott,  f. 


Thomas  Morton,  f.  67, 
translated  to  Coven- 
try, 1618  ;  to  Dur- 
ham, 1632. 


Gloucester.  1 

Rochester.    I 

J 


London. 


Gloucester. 


Coventry. 


St.  David's. 


Salisbury. 


Chester. 


Nov.  3, 
1605. 


July  12, 


April  17, 
1608. 


Oct.  9 

1608. 


Dec.  3, 
1609, 


June  i 
1611. 


Sept.  5 
1611, 


Sept.  20, 
1612. 


Aprils, 
1614. 


July  9, 
1615. 


Dec.  3, 
1615. 


Julv  7, 
1616. 


f  Richard  Canterbury,  101. 
I  Richard  London,  101. 
<  John  Norwich,  114. 
I  Thomas  Gloucester,  1 18. 
L  William  Rochester,  ll9i 
(Richard  Canterbury,  104. 
)  Thomas  London,  118. 
)  William  Rochester,  119. 
'Launcelot  Ciiichester,  120; 
r Richard  Canterbury,  104. 
]  Thomas  London,  118. 
J  Henry  Sahsbury,  108. 
I  William  Rochester,  119. 

Launcelot  Ciiichester,  120. 
I  Henry  Gloucester,  121. 

I  Richard  Canterbury,  104. 
)  Thomas  London,  118. 
)  Launcelot  Chichester,  120. 
^  James  Bath  and  Wells,  128. 


Richard  Canterbury,  10!» 
Launcelot  Ely,  120. 
Richard  Rochester,  123. 


^heir  Consecration  not  in  the  Regis^- 
tcr ;  the  mandate  for  their  Conse- 
cration directed  to  George  London 
(124) ;  Launcelot  Ely  (120) ;  Richard 
Rochester  (123) ;  and  Henry  Worces- 
ter (121) ;  in  Bancroft's  Register,  f. 
175.  They  are  said  to  have  been 
consecrated  at  London  House,  2\st 
October,  1610,  by  George  London, 
Launcelot  Ely,  and  James  Bath  and 
Wells  (122.) 

George  Canterbury,  124. 
John  Oxford,  115. 
Launcelot  Ely,  120. 
James  Bath  and  Wells,  122. 

.  Richard  Coventry  and  Lichfield,  123. 

(George  Canterbury,  124. 

)  Richard  Coventry  and  Lichfield,  123. 

i  Giles  Gloucester,  126. 

^  John  Rochester,  127. 

r  George  Canterbury,  124, 

)  John  London,  123. 

)  Kichard  Coventry  and  Lichfield,  12?^ 

^  John  Rochester,  127. 

f  Georee  Canterbury,  124. 

IJohn  London,  128. 
James  Bath  and  Wells,  122. 
Kichard  Lincoln,  123. 
John  Rochester,  127. 
f  George  Canterbury,  124. 
I  John  London,  123. 
<  Launcelot  Elv,  120. 
I  John  Rochester,  127. 
t,  John  Coventry  and  Lichfield,  13G. 
(  George  Canterbury,  124, 
)  John  London,  123. 
f  Launcelot  Ely,  120. 
'  Richard  Lincoln,  123. 
r  George  Canterbury,  124. 

Christopher  Armagh. 
■i  John  London,  128. 

John  Rochester,  127. 
I  John  Coventry  and  Lichfield,  13a. 


APPENDIX. 


107 


Name  of  Bishop. 


Dale  of 
Name  of  See.     Consecra- 
tion- 


Namea  of  Coasecratora. 


Arthur  Lake.  f.  78. 
Louis  Bayley.  f.  84. 

Nicholas  Felton. 

f.  95.  lranslate<l  to 

Ely,  1619. 
George  Monteigne. 

f.  105.  tiansJated  to 

London,  1621. 

Martin  Fotherby. 
f.  119. 


George  Carleton. 
f.  125.  translated  to 
Chichester,  1619. 

John  Bridgeman. 
Abbott,  ii.  f.  7. 

John  Howson. 
translated    to    Dur 
ham,  1628. 

Rowland  Heathfield. 

Theophilus  Field, 
f.   41.  translated  to 
St.  David's,  1627;  to 
Hereford,  1633. 


Georffe  Towiison. 
f.  49. 


John  Williams.  Ab- 
bott ii.  f.  62.  trans 
luted  to  York,  1641 

John  Davenant.  f.  69 
Valentine  Carey,  f.  74 
William  Laud.  f.  69. 
translated    to  Bath 
and  Wells,  1627 ;  to 
London,    1623  ;     to 
Canterbury,  1633 
Robert  Wright. 
f.  8.5.  translated  to 
Coventry,  1632. 


John  Hanmer.  f.  90. 


151   Godfrey  Goodman, 
f.  96. 


Bath  and 
Wells. 
Bangor. 


Bristol. 
Lincoln. 

Salisbury. 

LlandaiF. 

Chester. 
Oxford. 
Bristol. 

Llandaff. 
Salisbury. 

Lincoln. 


Salisbury. 
Exeter. 


St.  David': 


Bristol. 


St.  Asaph. 


Gloucester. 


Dec.  8, 
1616. 


Dec.  14, 
1617. 


April  19, 
1618. 


July  12, 
1618. 


May  9, 
1619. 


Oct.  10, 
1619. 


July  9, 
1620. 


Nov.  11 
1621. 


Nov.  13, 
1621. 


March  23 
1622. 


Feb.  15, 
1623. 


March  6, 


George  Canterbury,  124. 

Launcelot  Ely,  120. 

Richard  Lincoln,  123. 

John  Rochester,  127. 

John  Coventry  and  Lichfield,  130. 

George  Canterbury,  124. 

Mark  Spaiatro. 

John  London,  128. 

Launcelot  Ely,  120. 

John  Rochester,  127. 

John  Coventry,  130. 

George  Canterbury,  124. 

John  London,  128. 

John  Coventry,  130. 

George  Lincoln,  137. 
r  George  Canterbury,  124. 
I  John  London,  128. 
<  John  Rochester,  127. 

John  Coventry,  13». 
I  George  Lincoln,  137. 

TGeoi-ge  Canterbury,  124. 

IJohn  London,  128. 
John  Rochester,  127. 
Thomas  Coventry  and  Lichfield,  133. 
Arthur  Bath  and  Wells,  134. 

/George  Cantei-bury,  124. 
)  John  London,  128. 
)john  Rochester,  127. 
^Richard  St.  Davids,  131. 
r  George  Canterbury,  124. 
I  John  Rochester,  127. 
{  Thomas  Coventry,  133. 
I  Nicholas  Ely,  136. 
L  George  Lincoln,  137. 

{George  Lincoln,  137. 
John  Worcester  (Thomborsugh.) 
Nicholas  Ely,  136. 
John  Oxford.  141. 
Theophilus  Llandaflf,  143. 

C  George  London,  137. 
I  John  Worcester. 
<!  Nicholas  Ely,  136. 
]  Georse  Chichesfer,  139. 
I  John  Oxford,  141. 

t  George  Canterbury,  124. 
)  John  Lincoln,  145. 
J  Launcelot  Winton,  120. 
^  Valentine  Exeter,  147. 

{George  Canterbury,  124. 
John  Worcester. 
Thomas  Coventry,  133. 
Theophilus  Llandaft',  143- 
William  St.  Davids,  148. 
George  Canterbury,  124. 
John  Lincoln,  145. 
George  London,  137. 
John  Rochester,  127 
Theophilus  Llandaflf,  113. 


CHARLES    I. 


162  Joseph  Hall,  f  114.     JExeter. 
t  I 


Dec.  23, 
1627. 


r George  London,  137. 
I  Ilich.ird  Durham,  123. 
'^  Joh(.  r.ochester.  127. 

John  Oxford,  141. 
>>•  William  Bath  and  WcUfi,  118. 


108 


APPENDIX. 


Nanae  of  Bishop. 


Names  of  Consecrators. 


Richard  Mountague 
f.  145.  translated  to 
Norwich,  1633. 

Leonard  Maure. 
f.  151. 

WaUcr  Curl.  f.  156. 
translated   to   Batl 
and  Wells,  16-29  ;  to 
Winchester,  1932. 

Richard  Corbett. 
f.  182   translated  to 
Norwich,  1632. 


John  Bowie,  f.  17. 


William  Peirs.  f  23 
translated  to  Batl 
and  WcJls,  1632. 


David  Doulburn.  C  33 


John  Eancroft.  f.  45. 


Aii!?iTsfine  Lindsay 
f   33.   translated  to 
Hereford,  1633. 

George  Cooke,  f.  90. 
translated  to  Here 
ford,  1636, 


William  Juxon  Laud 
i  f.  18.  translated  to 
Canterbury,  1660. 


1G5    Edmund  Griffith,  f.  26, 


Francis  Dee.  f.  39. 


167  Matthew  Wren.  f.  44 
translated  to  Nor- 
wich, 1C35  ;  to  Ely, 


Ro^er  Mainwttring. 
f.  57. 


Bath  and 

W^eils. 


Rochester. 


Oxford. 


St.  Asaph. 


Peterborough, 


Bangor. 


Oxford. 


Peter-  ] 

borough.    1 


London. 


Bangor. 


Peterboroush. 


Herefiird. 


Aug.  24, 


Sept.  7, 
1628. 


Oct.  9 
1828. 


Feb.  7, 
1629. 


Oct.  24, 

1630. 


March  4, 
1631. 


June  10, 
1632. 


Feb  10, 
1632. 


Oct  7. 
1633. 


Feb.  6, 
1633. 


May  18, 
1634. 


March  8, 
1634. 


Feb.  2i 
1635. 


("George  Canterbury,  124. 
I  William  London,  141. 
<^  Richard  Winchester,  123. 
I  John  Ely,  127. 
L  Francis  Carlisle  (Wliite.) 

(  George  Canterbury,  124. 
)  Richard  Winchester,  123. 
iJohn  Ely,  127. 
^  Francis  Carlisle. 

f  George  Canterbury,  124. 

I  John  Durham,  141. 

■!  John  Ely,  127. 

i  Francis  Carlisle. 

L  William  Llandaff  (Murray.) 

i  His  consecration  not  in  the  Regis^ 
I     ter ;  his  election,  &e.  Abbott  iii.  f.  1 

I  George  Canterbury,  124. 
)  Samuel  York,  125. 
)Thoophflus  .St.  Davids,  143. 
^  Walter  Bath  and  Wells,  155» 
f  George  Canterbury,  124. 
I  Ricliard  Winchester,  123. 
i  The^phihis  9t.  Davids,  143. 
1  Richard  Oxford,  156. 
L  John  Rochester,  158. 
{  George  Canterbury,  124. 
)  William  London,  141. 
)Theophilus  St.  Davids,  143. 
'Francis  Ely  (White.) 
f  (jteorge  Canterbury,  124. 
I  Theophilus  St.  Davids,  143r 
■!  Francis  Eiy. 
I  William  Llandaff 
L  John  Rochester,  15a 
r  George  Canterbury,  124. 

Thomas  Durham,  133. 
I  Theophilus  St.  Davids,  143 
<!  Robert  Coventry,  H». 

Francis  Ely. 
I  John  Rochester,  138. 
I  John  Oxford,  161. 
fAVilliam  Canterbury,  148. 
1  Richard  York,  123. 
I  Francis  Ely. 
;  William  Llandaff. 
I  John  Rochester,  158. 
I  John  Oxford,  161. 
f  William  Canterbury,  US. 
I  William  London,  164. 
J  Francis  Ely. 
]  William  Llandaff; 

John  Oxford,  161. 
l  Augustine  Peterborough,  162: 
(  William  Canterbury,  148. 
I  William  London,  164. 
i  Theophilus  St.  Davids,  14^. 
I  Francis  Ely. 
L  William  Llandaff 
f  William  Canterbury,  148. 

AValter  Winchester.  155. 
<^  Francis  Ely. 
1  J.osoph  Exeter,  152. 
L  William  Llandaff. 
CWilliam  Canterbury,  148. 
I  William  London.  164. 

Theophilus  Hereford,  14S. 

Francis  Ely. 

William  Llandaff. 


i  Fri 

Uv 


APPENDIX. 


109 


N:irne  of  BUhop. 


Name  of  See. 


Names  uf  Consecratora. 


Robert  Skinner  f  66. 
translated  to  Oxt:.r(i'     •  ,  i 
16i0;  to  Worcester,  ^'''^'"'• 
1663. 


lohn  V.'arncr.  f.  72. 


J71    wriiam  Holiprts. 
Laud  a.  f.  23. 


Brian  Diippa.  f.  ^6. 

bury,  lfi4l ;  to  Win-  C^Bit^'estcr. 
Chester,  1660. 


Roclicstcr. 


Banjjor, 


John  To-w-ers.  f.  52. 


Morgan  Owen.  f.  53. 


John  Piideaux.  f.  70. 


Thomas  AVhinifFe. 

f.  84. 
Henry  King.  f.  92. 


Ralph  Brownrisg, 
f.  99. 

AcceptPfl  Frewen. 
Wood's  Athenre  Ox- 
onienses,  ii.  f.  1  NT, 
translated  to  York. 
166a 


Peterborough 


Llamlaff. 


Lincoln. 
Chichester. 


Lichfield  and 
Coventry. 


Jan.  1." 
ISJS. 


Jan.  M 
1637. 


Sopf.  3, 
1637. 


Jnnp  17, 
163S. 


Jan.  13, 
163S. 


March  29 
1610. 


Dec  19, 
1641. 


Fd)  6, 
1641. 


Mny  1.5, 
1S42, 


April, 
1643. 


I  rWilham  Canterbury,  14S, 

1     Willirtiri  LojkJoii,  164, 

i-^  Francis  Fir. 
!  Joiiri  U.xf.-r.l,  161 
^i\iaithew  Norwich,  167, 
fWiliiiim  Cantt;ri>tiry   148. 
I  William  London,  164. 

<.  Walter  Wiic!i>-.ster,  135. 

J  tiui  OxTi-rd,  161. 
'■NViUiarn  Kan.yor. 
r\Vi!h'-im  Caiitorlniry,  143. 
V/illiani  London,  164. 

<  F,:u;(;is  Ely  (Wiutc.) 

;  Wiiliutn  Bath  and  Wells,  15». 

^John  O.Mord,  161. 

pVLI!ia-n  Canterbury,  148. 

I  Tliomas  Durham,  133. 
<Robcrt  Cuviijlrv,  149- 

«  John  Oxti,rd,  161. 

•■Alatthew  Kly,  167. 

rAViniaro  Canterbury.  143. 

^V"^lli,■^m  London,  16-}. 
i  Walter  Winchester,  155. 
.Matthew  Ely,  167. 

"-John  Rochester,  170, 

/William  Canterbury,  148. 
William  London,  164. 
,  Walter  Winciiestor,  155. 

Malthew  Ely,  167. 
''John  l-:ochester,  170. 
/John  York,  14.5, 
7  William  I,on<ion,  164. 
J  Walter  Winchester,  155. 
'  Robert  Coventry,  149. 
(William  London,  164. 
5  AValter  Winchester,  155. 
i  John  Rochester,  170- 
'  John  V/orcester,  175. 
(  John  York,  145. 
^AVilliam  London,  164. 
i'l'liumas  Dnrham,  133. 
'  Henry  Ciiichester,  177. 
r  John  York,  145. 

John  Worcester,  175. 

<  Robert  Oxford,  169. 

j  Brian  Salisbury,  172. 
*•  Joba  Peterborough,  17J. 


CHARLES   II. 


Gilbert  Bheldon. 
translated    to   Can- 
terbury, 1663. 

Humphrey  Hinchman. 
translated  to  Lon- 
don, 16S3. 

Georpe  Movley. 
translated  to  Win 
Chester,  1662. 

I'ohert  Sandf-r.'^oii. 

George  GrifTi'h. 
Ju.xon,  f.  203. 

William  Lucy. 

Hugh  Tiloyd. 

John  Gaiiden.  f.  3?6. 

translated  to  Woi' 

c«8ter,  1«62. 


London. 
Saram. 


Lincoln. 
6t.  Asaph. 


Pt.  David's. 
Llandatf. 


Exeter. 


Oct.  18, 
1660. 


Nov.  13, 
1660. 


rBrian  "Winchester,  175. 
J  Accented  York.  179. 
S  Matthew  Ely.  167. 
j  .John  Rochester,  170. 
•^  Henry  Chichester,  177. 


(Gilbert  London,  180. 
)  Humphrey  &<alisbury,  131. 
fGeornc-  Worcester.  152. 
•  Robeit  Liiicoln,  183. 


10 


110 


APPENDIX. 


No. 

Name  of  Bishop. 

Name  of  See. 

Dale  or 
Consecra- 
tion. 

Names  of  ConoecratcTs. 

188 

Benjamin  Lanj'. 
f.  235.  translated  to 
Lincoln,     1663  ;     to 
Ely,  1667. 

Peterborough 

Voc.  2, 
1G60. 

( Accepted  York,  179. 
)  Gilbert  London,  ISO. 
JHumirey  Sahsiiury,  181. 
^  George  Worcester,  132. 

John  Sharpe. 
Andrew  Fairfowl. 
Robert  Leishton. 
James  Hamilton, 
f.  237. 

St.  An-         1 
drews.        | 
Glasgow.       ! 
Dumblane.    | 
Galloway 

Dec.  15, 

1661. 
Scxapesi- 
mo  pnmo 

r  Gilbert  London,  180. 
)  Georee  Worcester,  1S2. 
)  Jiichard  Ca- lisle  (Sterne.) 
f  Hugh  Llandaff,  1S6. 

From  the.se  Bishops  all  the  Bishops 
of  the  Scottish  Church  derive  thoii 
Orders.  See  below  the  Consecrations 
in  that  Church. 

1S9 
190 

191 
192 

Gilbert  Ironside,  f.  245. 
Edward  Reynolds. 

i;  259. 
Nicholas  MoMlp.f2S7. 
William  Kicholsori 

f.  307. 

Bristol.         1 
Norwich. 
Hereford. 
Gloucester. 

Jan.  13, 
16G0. 

r  Accepted  York,  179. 

1  John  Durham  (Cosin.) 

<:  Henry  Chichester,  177. 

1  Robert  Lincoln,  133. 

I  Benjamin  Peterborough,  188. 

193 

John  Hackett.  f.  273 

Lichfield. 

Dec.  22, 
1661. 

f  Gilbert  London,  ISO. 
1  Henry  Chichester,  177. 
<  Humfrey  Salisbury,  181. 
I  William  Gloucester,  1G2. 
I  George  Worcester,  1S2. 

194 

Herbert  Crofls.  f.  £83. 

Hereford. 

Feb.  9, 
1661. 

r Gilbert  London,  ISO. 
1  Henry  Chichester,  177. 
<!  Humfrey  Salisbury,  181. 
1  William  Gloucester,  192. 
L  George  Worcester,  182. 

195 

Seth  Ward.  f.  302. 
translated  to  Salis- 
bury, 1667. 

Exeter. 

July  CO, 
1662. 

r Gilbert  London,  ISO. 

George  Winchester,  182. 
<  Humfrey  Salisbury,  181. 
1  Henry  Chichester,  177. 
I  William  Gloucester,  192. 

196 

John  Earlcs.  f  309. 
translated  to  Salis- 
bury, 1663. 

Worcester. 

Nov.  30, 
1662. 

r  Gilbert  London,  ISO. 
!  George  Winchester,  182. 
<!  Humfrey  Salisbury,  181. 
1  Henry  Chichester,  177. 
(.William  Gloucester,  isa 

197 
193 

Joseph  Henshaw. 
f.  323. 

William  Paul.  f.  376- 

Peterborough. 
O.xford. 

May  10, 
1663. 

Dec.  20, 
1663. 

(Gilbert  London,  180. 
)  George  Winrheslcr,  182. 
)  Henry  Chi-!io.«tpr,  177. 
^  Humfrey  Salisbury,  181. 
(Accepted  York,  179. 
)  George  Winchester,  182. 
)  Humfrey  London,  ISl. 
^  Henry  Chichester,  177. 

199 

200 

Walter  Blandford, 
translated  to  Wor- 
cester, 1671. 

Robert  INIorgan.  f  333. 

O.xford. 
Bangor. 

1665. 
July  1, 

-1  Not  in  the  Register. 

(  Gilbert  Canterbury,  ISO. 
)  Humfrey  London,  181. 
)  George  Winchester,  182. 
^  William  Limerick. 

201 

John    Dclben,    (Shel- 
don. 1.  6.)  tiJinslatcd 
to  York,  16S3. 

Rochester. 

Nov.  25, 
1666. 

(-Gilbert  Cnnterbtny,  180. 

Richard  York  (Sterne.) 
}  Humfrey  London,  181. 
1  George  Winchester,  132. 

Benian)in  Lincoln,  188. 
Uuhn  Coventry,  193. 

202 

Francis  Davits,  f  18. 

Llandaff. 

An-    CI, 
lt>S7. 

(  Gilbert  Canterbury,  180. 
)  Humfrey  London,  181. 
i  Benjamin  Elv,  193. 
'  John  Rochester,  201. 

503 

Henry  Glemham  f.40. 

St.  Aeaph. 

] 

Oct.  13, 
1C67. 

f  Gilbert  C.onterbury,  180. 
1  Geor?e  Winchester,  182. 
<  Benjamin  Ely  138. 

Seth  Salisbury,  ins. 
I  William  Lijicoln  (Fuller) 

APPENDIX. 


Ill 


Nnme  of  Bishop. 


Names  of  Consecrators. 


Anthony  Sparrow. 
f.  47.  translated  to 
Norwich,  1676. 


Peter  Gunning,  f.  54. 
translated  to  Ely; 
1675. 


Robert  Creighton. 
f.  69. 


Thonnas  Wood.  f.  83. 
Nathaniel  Crewe. 

f.  90.  translated  to 

Durham,  1674. 


Guy  Carleton.   .  96. 
translated    to   Chi- 
chester, 1673. 


John  Pritchet.  f. 


Peter  Mewes.  f.  los. 
translated  to  Win- 
ton,  1634. 


Humphrey  Lloyd. 

r.  116. 


Henry  Conipton. 
f.  123.  translated  to 
London,  1675. 


Ralph  Bridloafe. 
f.  136. 


Thomas  Barlow. 
f.  146. 


Exeter. 


Chichester. 


Bath  and 

Wells. 


Lichfield. 
Oxford. 


Gloucester. 


Bath  and 
Wells. 


Bangor. 


Oxford. 


Chichester. 


Lincoln. 


Nov.  3, 
1667. 


March 
1669. 


June  J 
1670. 


July  2, 
1671. 


Feb.  11, 
1671. 


Nov.  3, 
1672. 


Feb.  9 
1672. 


Nov.  16, 
1673. 


Dec.  6 
1674. 


April  IS, 
1675. 


June*??, 
1675. 


r  Gilbert  Canterbury,  180. 
I  George  Winchester,  182. 
I  Benjamin  Ely,  1S3. 
^  William  Gloucester,  192. 
I  Seth  Salisbury,  195. 
I  Robert  Bangor,  200. 
L  William  Lincoln. 

("Gilbert  Canterbury,  180. 

IJichard  York. 

Humphrey  London,  181. 
)  George  Winciiester,  182. 
j  Benjamin  Ely,  188. 

Seth  Salisbury,  195. 

John  Rochester,  201. 
•'Anthony  E.xeter,  204, 

C Humphrey  London,  181. 
I  George  Winchester,  133. 
i  Benjamin  Ely,  188. 
I  John  Rochester,  201. 
L  William  Lincoln. 

(■Gilbert  Canterbury,  ISO. 

Humphrey  London,  181. 
J  Benjamin  Ely,  183. 
)  Walter  Worcester,  199. 

John  Rochester,  201. 
•-Wiliiain  Lincoln. 

C  Richard  York. 

I  Walter  Worcester,  199. 

i  John  Rochester,  201. 

!  William  Lincoln. 

L  Nathaniel  Oxford,  203. 

C  Gilbert  Canterbury,  180. 

Humphrey  London,  181. 
i  Benjamin  Ely,  18S. 

John  Rochester,  201. 
I  John  Chester  (Pearson.) 

f  Gilbert  Canterbury,  1S3. 

Humphrey  London,  181. 

John  Rochester,  201. 
J  Anthony  Exeter,  20-1. 
I  Isaac  St.  Asaph  (Barrow.) 

Peter  Chichester,  205. 

Nathaniel  Oxford,  203. 
^John  Gloucester,  210. 

(  Humphrey  London,  181. 
)  George  Winchester,  183. 
iSeth  Salisbury,  195. 
^  John  Rochester,  201. 

Gilbert  Canterbury,  ISO. 

George  Winchester,  182. 

Seth  Salisbury,  195. 
.  John  Rochester.  201. 

Joseph  Peterborouffh,  197. 
^■Peter  Chichester,  205. 

r  Gilbert  Canterbury,  180. 

I  George  Winchester,  182. 

!  Seth  .Salisbury,  195. 

<;  Anthnny  Exeter.  '.'04. 

I  Peter  Bath  and  Wells,  211. 

I  Guy  Bristol,  209. 

I.  John  Gloucester,  210. 

C  George  Winchester,  188. 
I  Seth  Salisbury,  195. 
■!  Peter  Ely,  205. 

Peter  Bath  and  Wdla,  211. 
I  Guy  Bristol,  209, 


«« 


APrENDIX. 


Name  of  Bishop. 


William  Lloyd,  f.  153. 
one  of  the  consecra-l 
tors  of  the  Nc.r.JLi-  Liandaffi 
iMrs,  tran.slutpd  to 
Pftcrhorongli.  1579; 
to  Norwich,  16S5. 


Jamos  Fleetwood. 
t'.  161. 


John  Fell,  f.  175. 


Tlinmas  Lampliicli, 
f.  191.  ttanslated  to 
York,  16S8. 

William  Sanrrofl. 

(San croft,  f  7.) 
Wilh'am  Tliomas. 

(Sheldon,    f     404.) 

tran-jlatod   to  Wor 

cester,  1685. 


W'illiam  Gulafon. 
(Sancroiit.  f.  51.) 


Williajn  Bean,  f!  3«. 


William  Llojd.  f  43 
translated  to  Coven 
try,  169-2 ;  to  Wor 
cester,  1S99. 


Rohe'-t  Frampton. 
f.  50. 


Frnncia  Turner,  f  7.o. 
one  of  th  >  conse 
rrators  of  \h".  Nnn 
jurors,  translated  to 
Kly,  IfiSI. 

Lanmuce  Wannoch 
f.  32. 


rhomas  Spratt.  f.  102 


Thomas  Ken.  f  lie. 


Worcester. 


Oxford. 


Exeter. 


Canterbury.  1 


St.  David's. 


Bristol. 


LlandaiT. 


St.  Asaph. 


Gloucester. 


Mrl'o 


St.  David's 


Rochester. 


Bath  and 
Wells. 


Arril  13, 
1675. 


An?  29, 
1675. 


Feb,  6, 
1675. 


Nov.  12, 
1C76. 


Jan.  27, 
1677. 


Fob.  ©, 
1673. 


Jane  22, 
1679. 


Oct.  3, 
ISSO.' 


Alarch  27. 
1681. 


Nov.  n, 

1683. 


Nov.  2, 
16ii4. 


Jan.  25, 
1684. 


Names  of  Consecraton. 


f  Gilbert  Canterbury,  180. 
I  George  Wincliestcr,  1S2. 
I  .Setit  .Sali.'hurv. 

^  Au;I,  :->  ;:■..'■ 


195. 


2!0. 
i'lls,5lt. 


J.ihn  Rochester,  201. 
Peter  tly,  205. 
lialph  Chiciiesler,  214. 
Thomas  Lincoln,  215. 

f  George  Winchester,  132. 
I  Henry  London,  213. 
•{  John  Rochester,  201. 
I  Peter  Ely,  iOS. 
L  Ralph  Ciiiciiester,  214. 

.  Henry  London,  213. 
).-?eth  Salisbury,  195. 
)  John  Rochester,  201. 
^  Anthony  Norwich,  204. 

rHenry  London,  213. 

Seth  Salisbury,  195. 
J  Joseph  Peterborough,  197. 
)  John  Rochester,  201. 

Peter  Ely.  205. 
>~Tlipmas  Exeter,  219. 

C  William  Canterbury,  22C>. 
I  Seth  Salisbury,  195. 
{  John  Rochester,  2U1. 
I  Henry  London,  2131' 
I  Guy  Carieton,  209. 

f  William  Canterlmry,  220. 

Henry  London.  213. 
<!  Richard  (should  be  Edward]  Carlisto 
I      (Rainbiuv.) 
(.William  Peterborough,  216. 

f  William  Canterbury,  220. 

I  Henry  London,  213. 

<:  John  Rochester,  201. 

I  Peter  Ely,  2(i5.  ■  . 

Uohn  Oxiurd,  218. 

r William  Canterbury,  220. 

Henry  London,  213.- 
\  John  Rochester,  20}. 
I  Peter  Ely,  205. 

Thotnas  Exeter,  219. 
^Thoma.3  Lincoln,  215. 


r  William  Canter!)ury,  22ft 

Henry  London,  213. 
<  Nathani.d  Durham,  203. 
I  Seth  .-^alisbu^v,  1S5 
I  William  Petetborougb,  216. 


f  V.'i.liam  C.">nterhury,  220. 

I  H'Mirv  L')nlon,  213. 

i  Seth  Salisbury,  195. 

]  William  Peterborough,  21S. 

Franc  s  Rly,  2-6. 
vEzekiel  Deny. 

r  William  Canterbury,  220. 

Henry  Lotuion,  213. 
)  Nathaniel  Durham,  203. 
)  William  Peterborough,  218. 

Francis  Ely,  226 
*- Thomas  Rochester,  228.. 


APPE.NDIX. 


113 


JAMES   II. 


No. 

Nume  of  Bishop. 

Name  of  Sec 

D.ue  of 
Consecra- 

Names  of  Coosecrators. 

230 

Thoma.s  White,  f.  14.5. 
one  of  the   Conse- 
crators  of  the  Non- 
jurors. 

Peterboroui'h. 

Oct.  23, 
1685. 

rWilliam  Canterbury,  220. 

Henry  London,  213. 
j  Francis  Ely,  226. 
)  William  St.  Asaph,  224. 

John  Chichester  (Lake.) 
^'J'homas  Rochester,  228. 

231 

Jonathan  Trelawney. 
f.   142.  translated  to 
Exeter,     16S9  ;      to 
Winchester,  1707. 

Bristol. 

Nov.  8, 
16S5. 

f  William  Canterbury,  2S0. 

John  York,  201. 

Henry  London,  213. 
J  Nathanael  Durham,  203. 
^  Peter  Winchester,  211. 

Thomas  Exeter,  219. 

Francis  Eiy,  2-26. 
>- Thomas  Rochester,  223. 

• 

232 
233 
234 

John  Lloyd,  f  143. 
K-"amuel  Parker,  f.  156. 
Thomas  Cartwriglit. 
f.  161. 

Si.  David's.  ) 
Oxford.         ( 

Chester.       ) 

Oct.  17, 
16S6. 

r  William  Canterbury,  222. 
1  Nathanael  Durham,  208. 
i  William  Norwich,  216. 

Francis  Ely,  226. 
L  Thomas  Rochester,  223. 

235 

Thomas  Watson. 

St.  David's. 

June  26, 
1687. 

C  William  Canterbury,  220. 
]  Thomas  Rochester,  223. 
rriiomas  Chester,  235. 

236 

Timothy  Hall.  f.  134. 

Oxford. 

Oct.  7, 

168S.      I 

C  William  Canterbury,  220. 
<  John  Chichester  (Lake.) 
(  Thomas  Chester,  235. 

WILLIAM   III.    &   MARY   II. 


Gilbert  Burnet,  f.  190.1 

(with    consent    of jSalisbury. 

Bancroft.) 
Humfrey  Hurnfries. 

f.  202.  (with  consent 

of  Sancroi"t,)  trans-iBangor. 

la  ted   to    Hereford, 

1731. 
Edward  Stillingfleet, 

Register  Dean  and Uvn^cpstAr 

Chapter  of  Canter- P^"''^^^^"- 

bury,  f.  77. 
Simon  Patrick. 

f   12.  translated  to  Chichester. 

Ely,  1691.  , 

241    Gilbert  Ironside,  f.  18.  Bristol.         J 

John  Hough,  f.  25. 
translated  to  Coven-!/-w.^c,._  3 
try,  1669  ;   to  Wor-  "-"^^"ra 
cester,  1717. 


John  Tillotson. 
Tillotson,  f.  9. 


John  Moors,  f.  21. 

translated    to    Ely, 

1707. 
Richard  Cumberland. 

f  33. 
Edward  Fowler,  f  42. 
John  Sbarpe.  f.  51. 
Robert  Grove,  f.  66. 
Richard  Kidder,  f.  75. 

John  [Joseph]  Hall. 
f.  33.  i 


Canterbury. 


Norwich.       I 

I'etcr-  } 

borough.  I 
Gloucester.  | 
York.  J 

Chichester. 
Bath  and 
Wells. 

Bri.stol. 


March  31 
16S9. 


Oct. 


May  11, 
1690. 


May  21, 
1691. 


July  5 
lfi9l. 


Aug.  30, 
1691. 


10* 


(•  Henry  London,  213. 
)  William  St.  A.saph,  224. 
)  Peter  Winchester,  211. 
^  William  Llandalf,  233. 

C  Henry  London,  213. 

\  Thomas  Carlisle  (Smith.) 

(  Gilbert  Salisbury,  288. 


'  Henry  London  213. 
William  St.  Asaph,  224. 
Thomas  Rochester,  228. 


f  Henry  London,  213. 
I  William  St.  As%ph,  224. 
/  Peter  Winchester,  211. 
]  William  Llandaff,  223. 
I  Gilbert  Salisbury,  233. 
'- Edward  Worcester,  240. 
rPeter  Winchester,  211. 

William  St.  Asaph,  224. 
J  Gilbert  Salisbury,  238. 
)  Edward  Worcester,  240. 
I  Gilbert  Bristol,  242. 
Uohn  Oxford,  243. 
C  John  Canterbury,  243. 

Peter  Winchester,  211. 
j  Gilbert  Salisbury,  237. 
)  Edward  Worcester,  239. 

Gilbert  Bristol,  241. 
>^ Simon  Ely,  240. 

f  John  Canterbury,  243. 

Gilbert  Salisbury.  237. 
{  Edward  Worcester,  239. 

John  Norwich,  245. 
I  Edward  Gloucester,  247. 


114 


ArrENDix. 


-1 

Nameof  15ishop. 

Niime  of  See. 

D.lle  ol 

Cuiisccra- 

tinii. 

Names  of  Consecrators. 

f  John  C  inferbury,  243. 

252 

Thomas  Tenison. 

Jan.  10, 
1691. 

1  Henry  London,  213. 

i.  93.  translated  to 

Lincoln. 

(  Gilburt  Salisbury,  237. 

Canterbury,  1694. 

1  Kdvvard  Worcesicr,  239. 

ISun.jn  Ely,  240. 

r  Thomas  Canterbury,  252. 

253 

James  Gardiner. 
(Kepi-iler    'J'ciiison 

Lincoln. 

March  10, 
lti9l. 

i  Henry  London,  213. 
<:  P.'tci  Winchester,  211. 
j  William  Coventry.  224. 
iThomas  uochfster,  228. 

1.)  f.  13. 

• 

C'rhomas  Canterbury,  252. 
Henry  London,  213. 

S54 

John  Williams,  f.  24. 

Chichester. 

Dec.  13, 
169G. 

i  Peter  Winchester,  211. 
1  William  Coventry,  224. 
Thomas  Rochester,  223. 
>-  Gilbert  Salisbury,  237,  ^> 

254' 

Thomas  \Vi].?on. 

Jan.  16, 
1697. 

C  John  York.  243. 

(his  hit'  by  hi.«  son, 

Sodor. 

<  Nicholas  Chester.  233.» 

f  xvi.) 

(  John  Norwich,  245. 

955 

William  TalboL  f  43. 

/  Thomas  Canterbury,  252. 

translated  to  S;ilis- 

n~,r^^A 

Sept.  25, 

)  Henry  London,  213. 

bury,  1715;  to  Dor- "■*'"'"* 

1699. 

iThomas  Rochester,  228. 

ham,  1722. 

^  John  Norwich,  245. 
rThomas  Canterbury,  252. 

Henry  London,  213. 
j  William  Worcester,  221. 
•]  Gilbert  Salisbury,  237. 

856 

John  Evans,  f  59. 
translated  to  Mealh, 

Bangor. 

Jan.  4, 
1701. 

1715. 

Humlrev  Hereford,  233. 
>- John  Norwich,  245. 
f  Thomas  Canterbury,  252. 
1  Henry  London,  213. 

S5B" 

William  Nicholson. 

June  14, 
1702. 

f.  134.  translated  to 

Carlisle. 

(  John  Norwich,  245. 

I>erry,  171S. 

[  ivlward  Gloucester,  247. 

I  John  Bangor,  255. 

f 'I'homas  Canterbury,  252. 

837 

Gonr?p  Hooper,  f  G'^. 

Oct.  31, 
1703. 

1  H-'ury  London,  213. 

translated    to   Bath  St.  Asaph. 

i  'J'homas  Rochester,  22S. 

and  Wells,  1703. 

1  Simon  Ely,  240. 

LJohn  Coventry.  242. 

S53 

AVniUam  Eeveridge.      gt.  Asaph. 

July  16, 
1704. 

C  Thomas  Canterbury,  2.52. 
<  'I'homas  Kochester,  2:8. 

(  George  Bath  a^.d  Wells,  25?. 

.  Thomas  Canterbury,  252. 

259 

George  Bull.  f.  91.        St.  David's. 

April  29, 
1705. 

>  Simon  Ely,  211. 
)J.jhn  Norwich,  245. 
^  John  Chichester,  254. 
f  Thomas  Canterbury,  254 

860 

William  Wakp.  f  100.     .       , 

Oct.  Ql, 

1703. 

1  Henry  London,  213.       '  ' 

translated    to  Can-  Lincoln. 

<  Gilbert  Habsluirv,  237. 

terbury,  1715. 

1  John  Norwich,  215. 

I  John  Chichester,  254. 

r  Thomas  Canterbury,  252. 
;  Henry  London,  213. 

861 

John  Tyler.  (Register  xir.ri^i'.r-A 

June  30, 

Tenison,  ii.)  f.  7. 

. 

1706. 

iThomns  Rochester,  223. 
^  John  Eangof,  236. 

262 

OfTspring  Blackall. 

Exeter. 

r  Henry  London,  213. 

f  33. 

Fob.  a, 
1707. 

1  Gilbert  .Sahsb-ury,  237. 

S63 

Charles  TrimneU. 

■!  John  Coventry,  242. 

f    41.   translat.'d  to 

Norwich.       j 

1  John  Klv.  •?4.5. 

Wincht'ster,  1721. 

I  William  O.xrord.255. 

263- 

William  Dawes. 

Chester. 

1707. 

s  No  Records. 

S64 

William  Fleetwood, 
f.  49.  lr;inslated  to 
Ely,  1714. 

St.  Asaph. 

June  6, 
17U3. 

f  Thomas  Canterbury,  2S2. 
;  John  Chichester,  254. 
J  Willi;im  O.xCord,  255. 
'  John  Bangor,  2.36. 

f  Thomas  Canterbury,  252. 

865 

Tho«i.  Manningham. 

Chichester. 

Nov.  13, 
1709. 

1  Henry  London,  213. 
•;  [Johnl  Coventry,  24i 

John  Elv,  245. 
Icharles  Norwich,  SSi 

ArPENDIX. 


US 


Dm.  of 

Ko. 

Name  of  Bishop. 

Name  of  See. 

Names  of  Coiisecrator*. 

266 

Jolm  Robinson. 

^ 

f.  65.  tniiislalecl  to  Bn'atol.          | 

1  Thomas  Canterbury,  252. 
)  Henrv  London,  213. 

London.  1713. 

1 

Nov.  19, 

£67 

Philip  Bisse.  f  73. 

f 

1710. 

)iJ..linJ  Coventry,  2iZ 
^  John  Bangor,  '256. 

IrauslaU-.l  to  Here- 

St. David's. 

ford,  1712. 

J 

r  Henry  London,  213. 
Julni  Cove.:try.  242. 

263 

Adam  Otlcy.  f.  90. 

St.  David's. 

March  15, 
1712. 

J  John  Liand.itt;  261. 
]  Ol'lspriiit;  K.xetfr,  262. 

'lliomus  On  -hester,  265. 
>•  Philip  Hereford,  267. 

(  Jonathan  Winchester,  23J. 
)john  Kly,  240. 
)  Charles  Norwich,  263. 
'  Adam  St.  David's,  269. 

SS9 

Francis  Attcrbury. 
f.  38. 

Rochester. 

July  5, 
1713. 

(John  London,  266. 

sro 

Gesrfe  fimalridge. 

Bristol. 

April  4, 
1714. 

)  Jonathan  Winchester,  231. 

)john  Coventry,  242. 

^  George  Bath  and  Wells,  239. 

GEORGE   I. 


Rich.ird  Willis.  I 

f.  146    translated  toUi.,,.p..p, 

Salishury,    1721  ;   tor'°"^^""- 

Winchester,  1723. 
John  AVjnne.  f  155. 

translated    to  Bath  St.  Asaph. 

and  Wells,  1727. 


273  Ijohn  Potter,  f.  17S. 

tran-slated    to  Can-  O.xford. 
terbury,  1737. 

Edmund  Gibson. 

(Wake's  Recisteri.  j  ■ , 

f.  21  )  translated  to  Lincoln. 
London,  1723. 

Benjamin  Hoadley. 
f.  23.    ttansiated  to 
Hereford,  1721  ;    to  Bangor. 
Salisbury,    1723  ;   to 
Winchester,  1734. 


Launcelot  Blackburn. 
f  36.  translated  to 
York,  1723. 

Edwnrd  Chandler, 
f.  50.  translated  to 
Durham,  1730. 


White  Kennett.  f. 


Francis  Gastrell. 

Hugh  Boulter, 
f  64.  translated  to 
Armagh,  1724. 


Thomas  Greene, 
f  73.  translated  to 
Ely,  1723. 


E.xeter. 

Lichfield. 

Peterborough 

Chester. 

Bristol. 

Norwich. 


Jan.  IS, 
1714. 


Feb.  7, 
1714. 


Mav  15, 
1715. 


Feb.  12, 
1715. 


March  13, 
1715. 


Feb.  24, 
1716. 


Nov.  17 
1717. 


Nov.  9, 
1718. 


Oct.  S, 
1721. 


C  Gilbert  Salisbury,  .237. 
^  John  Coventry,  242. 
C  J(.hn  Bangor,  256. 

(  Gilbert  Salisbury.  237. 
)  John  Coventry,  242. 
i  Jdbn  Banffor,  256. 
'  Richard  Gloucester,  271. 

Tonafhnn  M"inrliester,  23J. 

.Trdin  B:m?or.  256. 

Wil    am  Lircoln.  260. 

Hichard  Gloucester,  271. 
rWiJiinm  Cnnterbury,  260. 
I  Jonathan  Winchester,  231. 
<!  GhRrles  Norwich,  263. 
!  John  London, 266. 
(.  lUchard  Gloucester,  271. 
fWillinm  Cso'e'ljuvy,  260. 
I  Jnnathnn  Winch  ster,  23i 

<  Chnrh'9  Norv\ich,  263.   ' 
I  'Williaml  Ely,  264. 

t  Edmund  Lincoln.  246. 
f  Wjllinm  Canterbury,  260. 
I  Jfi-'ntlian  Winchester,  931. 

<  [Williaml  Salishurv.  255. 
I  rharlcs  Norwich,  163. 
IWdliam  Ely,  !:64. 

C  William  Canterbnrv,  26jD. 
']  John  Wor-'pstrr.  542 
'Edmund  I.inctln,  274. 
(  William  ranterbnry,  260. 
I  John  Worcester,  242. 
i  William  .=?alishnry.  255. 
!  Charles  Norwich.  263. 
i.  Hichard  Gloucester,  272. 
•;  cVo  Record", 
f  William  Canterbury.  260. 
j  .T'llin  Worcester,  C42. 
<;  William  Palisbury.  25.";. 
1  Richard  Gl   ncester,  272. 
'.William  Ely,  264. 
r  William  Canterbury,  260. 
I  Jr.hn  London,  270. 
<!  William  .'^ali.sbury,  255. 
[  Charles  Winchester,  2«9. 
I  Edmund  Lincoln,  S7^ 


116 


APPENDIX. 


Name  of  Bishop. 


Name  of  See. 


D.>ie  of 
Coiisecra 


Name*  of  Consecrator*. 


RicliarJ  Reynol.ls.  -, 

f.   104.  tran.slated  toBan.^or. 

Lincoln,  17-23.  i 

Joseph  Wilcock-!.  ( 

r  113.  traiislatod  to'Gloucestcr. 

Rochester,  1731.  J 


Thomas  Bowers. 
r.  122. 


Chichester. 


William  Baker. 
f.  15S.  tran.'^lated  to  Bangor. 
Norwich,  1727. 


John  Long.  f.  107. 
John  Waugh. 
Henry  Egerton.  f.  207. 


iXiorwich. 

Carlisle. 
Flereford. 


Richard  Smallbrooke. 
f.  217.  translated  to  St.  David' 
Coventry,  1730. 


Edward  Waddington 
r.  227. 


William  Bradshaw. 
f.  236. 


Stephen  Weston, 
f.  246. 


Robert  Clavering. 
f.  256.  translated  to 
Peterborough,  1728 


Samuel  Bradford, 
f.  256.  translated  to 
Rochester,  1723. 


Colchester. 


Bristol. 


E.veter. 


LlandafF. 


De'-.  3, 

17^1. 


Oct.  7, 
1722. 


1723. 


•■U-.v.  3, 
1723. 


F.'h.  1, 
1723. 


F  h.  2, 
1723. 


Oct. 
1721 


0-t.  18, 
172-1. 


Dec.  23, 
1724. 


Jan.  2, 
1721. 


Junel 
1713. 


William  Canterbury,  260. 
Hichar.l  Salisbury,  271. 
White  Peterborough,  278. 
Edmund  Lincoln,  274. 

fWilliam  Canterbury,  260. 
I  Charles  Winche.ster,  263. 
■!  Kichard  .yali.sbury,  271. 
1  Eiliuunil  Lincoln,  274. 
LTlunias  Norwich,  2S1. 
fWilliam  Canterbury,  260. 
I  Edmund  London,  274. 
i  John  .St.  Asaph,  272. 
I  Benjamin  Hereford,  275. 
L  Richard  Lincoln,  232. 
fWilliam  Canterbury,  2G0. 
I  EJmiind  London.  271. 
<!  Richard  Vv'inchi  iter,  271. 
I  Luuncolot  E.\oi-r,  276. 
ISamujl  JlochL-ster,  293. 
{  No  Rscords. 
/William  Canterbury,  260. 
)  Edmund  Loiulon,274. 
)  Richard  Winch^^ster,  271. 
'  Samuel  Roclioster,  293. 
r  V.'illiam  Canterbury,  2u0. 
I  Edmund  London,  274. 
{  Ri  -hard  V.^inchester.  271. 
i  Launcelot  Exeter,  275. 
!..  siamucl  Rociioster,  293. 
fWilliam  Cantprbury,  260. 
I  Edmund  London,  27-1. 
{  Richard  Winchester,  271, 
I  Sanmel  Rr>chpster,  2S3. 
I.  Thomas  i:ly,  231. 
f  William  Canterbury,  260. 

E.Imund  London,  274. 
■i  Richard  Winchester,  271. 
I  Samuel  Roche.ster,  293. 
I  Thomas  Ely,  231. 
fWilliam  Canterbury,  260. 
I  Edmund  London.  274. 
{  Richard  Winchester,  271. 
I  John  St.  Asaph,  272. 
I  Richard  Lincoln,  282. 
fWilliam  Canterbury,  260. 
I  Edmund  London,  274. 
■!  Richard  Winrhester,  271. 
!  Francis  [John]  St.  Asaph,  ?72. 
I  John  O.xford,  273. 
r  William  Canterbury,  260, 
)  John  London,  266. 
i  Francis  Rochester,  269. 
'  Edward  [Richard]  Glouce&ter,  271. 


GEORGE    11. 


Franci.s  Hare,  transla 
tod  to  Chichester, 
1731.  Wake's  Regis- 
ter, ii.  22. 

Thomas  Sherlock. 
f  29.  translated  to 
Salisbury,  1738 ;  to 
London,  174S. 


St.  Asaph. 


Bangor. 


Dec.  17, 

1727. 


Feb.  4, 
1727. 


fWilliam  Canterbury,  260. 

I  John  Bath  and  Wells,  272. 

^  Edward  Lichfield  and  Coventry,  277. 

I  Samuel  Rochester,  293. 

I  Thomas  Ely,  231. 

fWilliam  Canforburv,  260. 

I  John  Bath  and  Wells.  272. 

{  John  Oxford,  273. 

I  Edward  Lichfield,  277.  -    ?_. 

I.  Richard  Lincoln,  282.  i 


APPENDIX- 


IIT 


Elia"?  Sy.lail.  f  61. 
tiiinsliiteil  to  Glou- 
cester, same  year. 


Thamas  Tanner  F.  DO. 
Xif^hohis  Clajfsett. 

f   100.  translated  to 

Exeter,  17^.3. 
Robert  Bitff.s. 

f.  109.  translated  to 

Ely,  1738. 
Charle.^  Ceeil. 

f.  117.  translated  to 

BaiiL'or,  1731. 

Martin  Beni?on.  f.  553 
(This  entry  is  in 
Enelish.) 

Thomas  Seeker, 
f  lfi3   translated  to 
Oxtord.     1737 ;     to 
Canierhiiry,  1758. 

Goorire  Fleming, 
f.  199. 

f.=!aac  Mnddox.  f  173. 
translaied  to  Wor- 
cester, 1743. 


Name  of  Bishop. 


John  Harris,  f.  45.       iLlanaaiT. 


Samuel  Peploe  f.  IS'2 
Cl'he  Lafin  entries 
resumed.) 

■["Tinmas  Gooch. 
Putter's  Kesist.  32. 
translated    to    Nor- 
wich, 1735  ;   to  Eiy, 
1743. 

Thomas  HpiTin». 
t'.  41.   tianslated  to 
York,  1743;  to  Can- 
terbury, 1747. 

Joseph  Butler. 
f  68.  translated  to 
Durham,  1750. 

Maftliias  Mawson. 
C.   77.  transhited   to 
Chichester,  1740;  to 
Ely,  1754. 


.St.  David's. 


St.  Asaph. 
St.  David': 


Bristol. 


Gloucester. 


Bristal. 


Carlisle. 


St.  Asaph. 


Chester. 


Bristol. 


Bangor. 


Bristol. 


Llandaff. 


John  Gilbert. 

r.   9').   translnted  to  ,  i„„,t„fp 

York,  1757.  I 

Edward  AVilles.  f.  Hi 
trnnslnted    to    Bath  St.  David's, 
and  Wells,  1743. 


Matthew  Hntfon. 
f.  148.  translated  to 
York,  1747  ;  to  Can- 
terbury, 1757. 


Bangor. 


Oct.  19, 
1729. 


:pri}  11, 
1731. 


Jan.  C3, 
1731. 


Feh.  25, 
1732. 


Jan.  IS 
1734. 


July  4, 
1736. 


of  Coiisecrator*. 


r  William  Canterbury,  260. 
I  Edmund  London,  274. 

<  l.'ichinl  Winchester.  271. 
I  E.lv.ard  Chith.-ster,  283: 

I  Franci.s  .St.  Asaph,  S94. 

f  Edmund  London,  274. 
I  Cirhiird  Wjncliester,  27T- 

<  J;,!i!i  B;nha"d  Wells,  27?. 
I  Jobn  0.\T(ird,2T3. 
LTliomas  Ely,  231. 

f  Willium  Can*;rburr,  260. 

I  Edmund  London,  274. 

i  i  h:)nias  Ely,  2SI. 

I  Richaril  L-in^oln.  232 

I  John  iJosephl  Rochester,  283. 

Edmund  London,  274. 
Richard  Witichester.  271, 
TI>omas  St   Asaph,  293. 
Nicholas  St.  David's,  2SP. 


Edmnnd  London.  274, 
John  0.x Cord,  273. 
Joseph  iiochest.cr,  283. 


(  E  Imnnd  London,  274. 
)  Josf-rJi  IJdchester,  SS3. 
i  H.-nry  Herrfo'd.  2^7. 
'  Kicholus  St.  David's,  29*. 


Lnmcelot  York,  27S. 
i\Iarch  12,'?  Vv'illiMn)  Dirlsam,  2.')5. 

1736.        )JoliM  Ils.-iafl  .St    Asaph,  SO-S 
John  IGeori^eJ  Carlisle,  304. 


John  Canterbnrv.  2T3. 
'John  Bath  and  Wells,  279. 
I  Jo.seph  rjoclipster.  283. 

Franci.s  Chichester,  294. 


Juno  12, 
1737. 


fan.  15, 
1737. 


Dec.  3, 

1733. 


F(-h.  18, 
1733. 


Dec  23, 
1740 


J:in.  2, 
1742. 


Nov.  13, 
1743. 


C  John  Canterbury.  273. 
)  Xich  )las  St.  David'.s,  299. 
)  [Albert  (Joseph I  Rochester,  981, 
^  Thomas  O.xfurd,  303. 

(  John  Canterbury,  273. 
)  Joseph  Rochester,  283. 
iNichoI.is  St.  David's,  299. 
^  Robert  Ely,  300. 

c  John  C.interbnry,  273. 

)  Kiclnrd  Lincoln,  2=?2. 

)joS"pli  Rochester,  2^3. 

^  Richard  Lichtield  and  Coventry 

/  J.ihn  Ca'ite'-bnry,  273. 
)  Jf.sppll  Rochrster.  '.'83. 
)  Nicholas  St   Dnvid's,  299. 
Isaac  St.  Asaph,  305. 

Jniin  {'nnterbnry.  2*3. 
Kichard  Li-T-oln.  28^ 
Jo.=!eph  Roclipster,  283. 
Thomas  Norwich,  307. 

/  Joseph  Uocbester,  283, 
>Nichnl»s  Exeter,  299. 
f  T^aac  Worcester,  305. 
'  Joseph  Bristol,  3fiS. 


118 


APPENDIX. 


No. 


Name  of  Bishop. 


Date  01" 
Name  of  See.     Consccra- 

:ioii. 


Names  of  CouRecraloM. 


John  Thomas,  f.  169. 
had  been  elect  of  St. 
A?aph;  tran.slatcdto 
Salisbury,  1757  ;  to 
Winchester,  same 
year. 

Samuel  Lisle, 
f.  ISO.  translated  to 
Norwich,  17-13. 

Richard  Trevor, 
f.  190.  translated  to 
Durham,  1752. 


James  Beauclerk. 
f.  200. 


George  Lavinglon. 
f.  209. 

John  Thomas, 
f.  219.  translated  to 
Salisbury,  1761. 

Richard  Osbaldeston 
f.  229.  translated  to 
London,  1762. 

Zachary  Pearce. 
Herring's    Register 
f   38.  translated  to 
Rochester,  1756. 

Robert  Drummond, 
f.  65.  translated  to 
.Salisbury,  1761  ; 
York,  same  year. 


323  .  Edward  Cressett. 
f.  100. 


Thomas  Hayter. 
f.  110.  translated  to 
London,  1761. 

Frederick  Cornwallis. 
f.  121.  translated  to 
Canterbury,  1768. 


John  Coneybeare. 
f.  142. 


James  Johnson, 
f  171.  translated  to 
"Worcester,  1759. 

Edmimd  Kecne. 
f.  151.  translated  to 
Ely,  1771, 


Anthony  Ellis,  f.  178. 


"William  Ashburnham. 
f.  205. 

Richard  Newcome. 
f.  213.  translated  to 
St.  Asaph,  1761. 


St.  Asaph. 


St.  David'; 


Hereford. 


Peter- 
borough. 


Carlisle. 


St.  Asaph. 


LlandafF. 


Norwich. 


Lichfield. 


Bristol. 


Gloucester. 


April  1, 
1744. 


Mavll, 
1746. 


Feb.  8, 
1746. 


Oct.  4, 
1747. 


Feb.  2, 
1747. 


April  24, 
1748. 


Feb.  12, 

1748. 


Dec.  3, 
1749. 


Feb.  18, 
1749. 


Dec.  23, 
1750. 


Dec.  10, 
1752. 


March  22, 
1752. 


Jan.  23, 
1753. 


March  23, 
1754. 


April  13, 
1755. 


("John  Canterbury,  274. 
I  Joseph  Rochester,  283. 
^  Nicholas  E.xeter,  299. 

Martin  Gloucester,  302. 
I  Thomas  Norwich,  307. 


John  Canterbury,  274. 
Martin  Gloucester,  302. 
Isaac  Worcester,  305. 
Richard  St.  David's,  316. 


(  John  Canterbury,  274. 
)  Martin  Gloucester,  302. 
iJoseph  Bristol,  309. 
'  Richard  St.  David's,  316. 


C  Joseph  Rochester,  283. 

<;  Joseph  Bristol,  309. 

(  Samuel  [Richardl  St.  David's,  316. 


(Thomas  Canterbury,  308. 
)  Joseph  Rochester,  283. 
i  Martin  Gloucester,  302. 
'Joseph  Bristol,  309. 
r  Thomas  Canterbury,  308. 
)  Joseph  Rochester,  283. 
i  Martin  Gl  ucester,  302. 
Mohn  Llandaft',  311. 
f  Thomas  Canterbury.  303. 
)  Richard  Lichfield,  288. 
i  James  Hereford,  317. 
'  John  Peterborough,  319. 

r  Thomas  Canterbury.  308. 

)  Joseph  Rochester,  283. 

)  Joseph  Bristol,  309. 

'  Richard  St.  David's,  316. 

(Thomas  Canterbury,  303. 

)  Joseph  Rochester,  283. 

i  Martin  Gloucester,  302. 

'  Samuel  [ThomasJ  Norwich,  315. 

(  Thomas  Canterbury,  303. 

)  Joseph  Rochester.  283. 

) Thomas  Oxford.  303. 

^Thomas  Norwich,  324. 

(Thomas  Cmterbury,  308. 

)  Matthias  Chichester,  310. 

)  Joseoh  Rochester,  283. 

'  Zachariah  Bangor,  321. 

(  Thomas  Canterbury,  308. 

)  Joseph  Duriiam,  309. 

)  Richard  Carlisle.  320. 

^  Frederick  Lichfield  and  Coventry,  325. 

(Thomas  Canterbury,  308. 

)  Joseph  Rochester.  233. 

)  Isaac  Worcester,  305. 

'  Zachariah  Bangor,  321. 

Joseph  Rochester,  2S3. 

'I'homas  Fly.  307. 

Frederick  Lichfield  and  Coventry,  328. 

(Thomas  Canterbury,  309. 
)  Thomas  Oxford,  303. 
IGeorre  E.veler,  318. 
^  Zachariah  Bangor,  321. 


APPENDIX. 


119 


Name  of  Bishop. 


Ddie  of 
Consecra- 
tion. 


Names  of  Conaecratort. 


Mark  Hildersley. 
t'.  223. 

John  Hume, 
f.  244  translated  to 
O.xtord,  175S  ;  lo  Sa- 
lisbury, 1766. 

Jolin  EgertDii.  f  253. 
translated  to  Coven- 
try, 1768  ;  to  Dur- 
ham, 1771. 

Richard  Terrick. 
(Hutton's  Register, 
f  42.)  translated  to 
London,  176-1. 

Philip  Young. 
(Seeker's   Register, 
f.  30.)  translated  to 
Norwich,  1761. 

William  Warburton. 
f.  49. 


Sodor  and 
Man. 


Bristol, 


Peterborough 


Bristol. 


Samuel  Squire,  f.  6S. 


John  Ewen. 
f   96.  translated  to 
Bangor,  1763. 


St.  David's. 


LlandafF. 


April  27, 
1755. 


July  4, 
1756. 


June  3 
1757. 


June  29, 
1758. 


Jan.  20, 
1760. 


May  24, 
1761. 


Sept   13, 
1751. 


Matthew  York,  313. 
nichard  Carlisle,  320. 
Edmund  Chester,  323. 
Richard  Durham,  316. 


f  Thomas  Oxford,  303. 
I  'I'homas  Norwich,  324. 
{  Z.ichariah  Rochester,  3 
I  Edmund  Chester,  323. 
L  James  Gloucester,  327. 


(IMatthew  Canterbury,  313. 
)  Thomas  Norwicli,  324. 
)  Kdmund  Chester,  328. 
"^  Juhn  Bristol,  333. 
r  Thomas  Canterbury,  303. 
)Zachariah  t\(ichesfer,  32t. 
)  Anthony  St.  David's,  329. 
^  John  0.\tl)rd,  333. 
(  Thomas  Canterbury,  303. 
<  Richard  Durham,  316. 
C  James  Worcester,  327. 
f  Thomns  Canterbury,  303. 
I  John  Winchester,  314. 
<!  Matthias  Ely,  310. 
I  Zachariah  Rochester,  321. 
I  Robert  St.  Asaph,  322. 
t  Thomas  Canterbury,  303. 
)  Zachariah  Rochester,  321. 
f  Robert  Salisbury,  322. 
^  Thomas  Norwich,  321. 


GEORGE    III. 


John  Green,  f.  133. 
rhos.  Newton,  f.  164. 


Charles  Lyttleton. 
r.  189. 


Frederick  Keppel. 
f.  199. 


Robert  Lambe.  f  226. 


Robert  Lowth. 
f  235.  translated  to 
Oxford,  1766. 


Charles  Moss.  f.  261. 


Jonathan  Shipley. 
Cornwallis'  Regi.st. 
f  51.t)Kns!n»pdtoSl 
Asa.ph,  same  year. 


r.incoln.        / 
Bristol.  5 


:;arlisle. 


Peterborough. 


:\Iarch  21 
1762. 


Nov.  7, 
1762. 


July  3, 
1764. 


St.  David's.       -^'"".Ig'^ 


St.  David's. 


Llandaff. 


Nov.  30, 
1766. 


Feb.  11, 
1769. 


t  Thomas  London,  324. 

^  John  Winchester,  314. 

iltohert  Salisbury,  3-^2. 

^  Zachariah  Rochester,  321. 

(  Robert  York.  322. 

)  l^ichard  Durham,  316. 

f  James  Hereford,  3-27. 

'  Edmund  Che.*ter,  328. 

r Thomas  Canterbury,  303. 

I  John  Winchester,  314. 

{  John  O.xford,  333. 

I  nirhard  Peterborough,  335. 

I  John  Llandatr,  339. 

ri'homas  Canterburv,  303. 

I  Richard  London,  320. 

<!  John  Winchester,  314. 

I  Matthias  Ely,  310. 

I  Zachariah  Rochester,  321. 

(Thomas  Canterburv,  303. 

J  Richard  London,  335. 

)  Edward  Hath  and  Wells.  312, 

•^  Z.achariah  Rochester,  321. 

/  Richard  London,  335. 

^  John  Winchester,  314. 

)  Edward  Bath  and  Wells,  312. 

^  Zachariah  Rochester,  321. 

r  Frederick  Canterbury,  325. 

}  Richnrd  f.ondnn.  335. 

/John  Winchester,  314. 

^Robert  Oxford,  3IS. 


120 


AiTENDfX. 


Ko. 

Name  of  Bishop. 

N.-»meofSec. 

D  .le  of 
Consecra- 

Names  of  Consecratort. 

31S 

Cdmund  Law.  f.  54. 

Carlisle. 

Fob.  24, 
1769. 

/  Robert  York,  322. 
)  l.'ichard  Durham,  316. 
)  CdMiniid  ChcstiM-,  3^3. 
V  I'iiilip  Noruich,  336. 

3« 

Sinite  Barrington. 
f.82.   tran-hited  to 
Durham,  1701. 

Llandaff. 

Oct.  1, 
1769. 

C  Frederick  Caiiteibnry,  325. 

]  RichrirdLon<lon,3a5. 

(  Zacbariah  Rochester,  321. 

350 

John  Hinchclifle. 
f.  93. 

Peterborough 

Dee.  17, 
1769. 

f  Frodeiick  Canterbury,  325. 
}  tJii-hiird  London,  33.5. 
)J  ibvi  AVinchoster,  314. 
^  Philip  Norwich.  336. 

sai 

William  Markbnm. 
»■  113.  translated  to 
York,  1777. 

Chester. 

Feb.  17, 
1771. 

r  Rol, Pit  York.  3C2 
>Richard  Durham  316, 
)j;ime.?  Worcester,  327. 
^  Edmund  Carlisle,  343. 

852 

Brownlow  North. 
f.  135.  translated  to 
Winchestgr,  1731. 

Lichfield  and 
Coventry. 

Sppt.  8, 
1771. 

t  Fredirick  Canterburv,  325. 
>Kiohard  London,  335. 
iZichariab  l^jchestcr,  321. 
-  William  Chester,  351. 

353 

Richard  Richmond, 
f.  144. 

Sodor  and 
Man. 

Feb  14, 
1773. 

/Robert  York,  322. 
}Joh>i  DnrhaJii,  334. 
i  Kdnnind  Fiy,328. 
MVilliam  Chester,  351. 

S54 

James  Yorke. 
f.  160.  translated  te 
Ely,  1781. 

St.  David's. 

June  26, 
IV  74. 

r  Frederick  Canterbury,  325. 

1  Richard  London,  335. 

<!  John  Lincoln.  310 

1   Ihomas  Biisfol.  341. 

IBrownlovv  Liclifield  &  Coventry,  353l 

ro5 

John  Thomas,  f.  171. 

Rochester. 

Nov.  13, 
1774. 

(  Ri-hard  London,  335. 
]  Philip  Norwich.  336. 
(  Shute  Llaudart',  349. 

358 
257 

Richard  Miird 
f.  133.  translated  to 
Worcester.  1781. 

John  Mooro. 
f.  204.  translated  to 
Canierbury,  1783. 

LichSeld. 
Bangor. 

Feb.  12, 
1775. 

{'Frederick  Cnnterbury,  323. 
JF.dmn  d  Flv.  32S. 
)  Robert  Oxford,  3ifi. 
^  John  Rochester,  353. 

2^ 

Beilby  Porteus 
f.  225.  translated  to 
London,  1737. 

Clicster. 

Feb.  9, 
1777. 

rWillinm  York,  351. 
}  John  Durham.  .^31. 
i  F<lmund  Carlisle,  343. 
UhnteLlandaff.  349. 

359 

John  Butler,  f  243. 

Orcford. 

May  25, 
1777. 

rFrederirk  Cantprhnry,  3:5. 
J  Richard  London,  3^-'^. 
;  Tlinmas  Norwich,  324. 
UvilFam  Chichester,  330. 

5€0 

John  Rosa.  f.  256. 

Exeter. 

Jan.  23, 

1778. 

(-Frederick  Canterbury,  326. 
I  Rohprt  London,  345. 
William  rhichpster,S30. 
>-Johu  0,\-fi)rd,  359. 

361 

Thomas  Thurlow. 
f.  253  translated  to 
Durham,  1737. 

Lincoln. 

Mav  30, 
1779. 

f  Frederick  Canierbury,  S2i5. 
J  Edmund  Flv.  3-28. 
■^.Philin  Norwich,  ?3R. 
(-Charles  Bath  and  Wellg,  348. 

M3 

John  Warren, 
f.  287.  translated  to 
Bangor,  1733. 

St.  David's. 

Sept.  19. 
1779. 

rFrederick  Canferbviry,  323. 
j  Robert  London,  345. 
<  John  Rochpstpr   355. 

I  Richard  LicblicM  and  Coventry,  Wtf. 

W3 

Gewgo  P5ason,  f.  297. 

Sodor  and 
Man. 

March  5, 
1780. 

r William  York.  3S\. 
,  John  Bans-or.  357. 
";  R'Mlby  Chcstpv.  3.53. 
Uohn  E.xetcr,  360. 

M4 

James  Comwa'lfs, 
Records    at    Lam- 
beth, f.  297. 

Lichfield  and 
Coventry. 

Sept.  16, 
1781. 

/■Frederick  C.nnterbnry,  328. 
i  Robert  T.ondon,  345. 
,  Jamp.s  Ely,  354. 
'-John  Rochester,  355. 

886 

Samuel  Hal  I  i  fax. 
C  3C:2.  tianslated  to 
St  Aseph,  1788. 

Gloucester. 

Oct.  23, 

1781. 

rFredpri'-k  Cnnferhury,  325. 

;  Philip  Norwich,  336. 

"^1  John  Rochpster,  355. 

1.  Jamea  Lichfield  and  C-cr^try,  M4. 

APPENDIX. 


121 


Name  of  Bishop. 


Date  ol 
Consecra- 
tion. 


Names  of  Consecraton. 


Lewis  Bagot. 
f.  315.  translated  to 
St.  Asaph,  1790. 

Richard  Watson. 
f.  331. 

Christopher  Wilson. 
Edward  Smalhvell. 
f.  352. 

Claudius  Crig-an. 

William  White.  *a 

Samuel  Provost.* a 
f  33.  Records. 

George  Pretyman. 
f.   43.  translated  to 
Winchester,  1820. 

Charles  Inglis.  f.  54. 

John  Douglas. 
Moore's     Register, 
translated  to  Salis- 
bury, 1790. 


John  Harley.  f.  75. 


William  Cleaver. 
Moore's     Register 
translated    to   Ban- 
gor,   1800  ;    to    St, 
Asaph,  1806. 

Samuel  Ho'sley. 
f.   89.  translated  to 
Rochester,  1793;   to 
St.  Asaph,  1802. 

Richard  Beadon. 
f.  1-29.  tra'^slated  to 
Bath  &  Wells,  1802. 


George  Home.  f.  17-J. 


Edward  V.  Vernon. 
Moore's     Register 
translated  to  York, 
1808. 

James  Madison. *a 
t'.  192. 

Charles  IManners  Sut 
ton.  f.  236.  transla 
ted  to- Canterbury 
1805. 

Spencer  Madan. 
f.  243.  translated  to 
Peterborough,  1794 


Bristol. 

Llandaff. 

Bristol.  5 

St.  David's.  I 

Sodor. 

Pennsyl-       ) 

vania.        f 

New- York.  > 


Lincoln. 
Nova  Scotia. 
Carlisle. 

Herefovd. 


St.  David's. 


Norwich. 


Norwich. 


William  Bullcr.  f.  26l.|E.\ctcr. 


April  7, 
1782. 


Oct.  20, 
1732. 


July  6, 
1783. 


Feb.  4, 

1787. 


March  11 

1787. 


Aug.  12, 
1787. 


Nov.  18, 
1787. 


Dec. 

17ot 


Jan.  20, 

1788. 


l\Iav  11, 

17»rf. 


Juno  7, 
17S9. 


June  6, 
1790. 


Nov.  6, 
1790. 


.Sept.  19, 
1790. 


April  8 
1792. 


June  3, 
1792. 


Dec.  2, 
1792. 


r  Frederick  Canterbury,  325. 
)Brownlow  Winchester,  352. 
)  Charles  Bath  and  Wells,  346. 
'  Shute  Llandaft",  349. 
C  Frederick  Canterbury,  325. 

<  Philip  Norwich,  335. 
(  John  Rochester,  355. 
J  John  Canterbury,  357, 

)  Brownlow  Winchester,  352. 

J  Thomas  Lincoln,  361. 

'John  Bangor,  362. 

■(  No  Records. 

f  John  Canterbury,  357. 

)  William  York,  351. 

)  Charles  Bath  and  Wells.  349. 

'  John  Peterborough,  350. 

C  John  Canterbury,  357. 

<  William  Chichester,  330. 
(Shute  Salisbury,  349. 

C  John  Canterbury,  357. 
^  John  Rochester,  355. 
(  Bcilby  Chester,  358. 
(  Wi'liam  York,  351. 
)john  Oxford,  359. 
iBeilby  Chester,  3.53. 
George  Lincoln,  370. 
/  John  Canterbury,  357. 
>Geilby  London,  358. 
)  John  Oxford,  .^59. 
'  John  Bangor,  362. 

C  William  York,  351. 

<  Thomas  Durham,  361.' 
(  John  Rochester,  355. 

rJdhn  Canterbury,  357. 
J  Beilby  Lonrlon,  358. 
j  San)uel  Gloucester,  363. 
>>  Edward  Oxford,  369. 
r  John  Canterbury.  357. 
;  Beilby  London,  353. 
'l  John  Peterborough,  350. 
*- Samuel  St.  Asaph,  365. 
rJohn  Canterbury,  SSt. 
j  Beilby  London,  358. 
)  James  Lichfield  and  Coventry,  365. 
'^Samuel  St.  David's,  373. 

C  William  York,  351. 
<;  Reilliy  London,  353. 
(  John  Salisbury,  371.* 


John  Canterbury,  357. 

Beilby  London,  3.5.'^. 

John  Rochester,  36-1. 
-John  Canterbury,  357. 

John  Pcforborough,  350. 

James  Licbfield  and  Coventry,  364. 
-Richard  Gloucester,  374. 
'John  Canterbury,  357. 

Beilby  London,  358. 

John  Peterborough,  350. 
-Sluite  Salisbury,  34  9. 

John  Canterbury.  357. 

John  Herelbrd,  359. 

S:miuel  St.  David's,  373. 
, Richard  Gloucester,  374. 


*aFrom  these  Bishops,  all  Uic  Bishop.^  of  Ihc  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America, 
derive  their  ordera. 


122 


APPENDIX. 


Name  of  IJisliop- 


Niime  of  See- 


Dale  of 
CoMsecra- 


Namea  of  Con«cralori. 


Jacob  Mountain. 
f.  292. 


William  Stuart. 
f.  301. 

Henry  Reginald  Gour- 
tenay.  f  315.  trans- 
lated to  E.\eter,  1796. 

FoUiott  H.  W.  Corne- 
wali,  f  392.  transla- 
ted to  Hereford,  1803; 
to  Worcester,  1808. 


John  Buckner,  f.  404. 


John  Randolph,  f.  44 
Records,  translated 
to  Bangor,  1306  ;  to 
London,  1809. 

Henry  W.  Mnjendie. 
INIoare's  Register 
translated  to  Ban 
gor,  1309. 

George  Murray,  f.  80. 


George  J.  Hunting 
ford  f.  125.  trans 
lated  to  Hereford 
1815. 

Thomas  Dampier. 
f.  129. 

George  Pelham. 
f.  150   translated  to 
Exeter,  1807;  to  Lin 
coin,  1820. 

Thomas  Burgess. 

translated  to  Salis 

bury,  1825. 
John  Fisher,  f  166. 

translated  to  Salis 

bnry,  1807. 


Henry  Bathurst.  f  230. 


Charles  Moss.  f.  285. 

John  Luxmoore. 
f  303.  translated  to 
St.  Asaph,  1815  ;    to 
Hereford,  same  year 

Samuel  Goodenou^h 
Sutton's  Register. 


William  L.  Mansell. 
f.  339. 


Quebec 

St.  David's. 
Bristol. 


Bristol. 

Chichester. 

O.xford. 

Chester. 

St.  David's. 

Gloucester. 

Rochester. 

Bristol. 

St.  David's. 
E.xeter. 

Norwich. 
Oxford. 
Bristol. 
Carlisle. 


July  7, 
1793. 


Jan.  12, 
1794. 


May  U, 
1794. 


April  9, 
1797. 


March  4, 
1798. 


Sept.  1 , 
1799. 


June  15, 
1300. 


June  27, 
1302. 


Au7.  22, 

1802. 


March  27 
1S03. 


July  17, 

1803. 


April  23 
1805. 


Feb.  1, 
1807. 


Oct.  4, 
1807. 


March  13, 


John  Canterbury,  357. 

Beilby  London,  3.53. 
)  John  Bangor,  362. 
'  .Samuel  St.  David's,  373. 

John  Canterbury,  357. 

Richard  Llandaff,  367. 

Richard  Gloucester,  374. 
/  John  Canterbury,  357. 
)Reilby  London,  358. 
)  .-^amuel  Rochester,  373. 
^  George  Norwich,  375. 
C  John  Canterbury,  357, 
JBeiiby  London,  353. 
JJames  Lichfield,  364. 
'  George  Norwich,  375. 
r  John  Canterbury,  353. 
)  Beilby  London,  353. 
i  Samuel  Rochester,  373. 
f  Edward  Carlisle,  375.* 

C  John  Canterbury,  357. 

<  Brownlow  Winchester,  352. 
(  Samuel  Rochester,  373. 

(WiJham  York,  351. 

)  Beilby  London,  353. 

)  William  St.  David's,  3S0. 

'  John  O.vford,  384. 

r  John  Canterbury,  357. 

JBeiiby  London,  35S. 

)  Richard  Gloucester,  374. 

'  Henry  Chester,  334.* 

r  John  Canterbury,  357. 

)  Beilby  London,  358. 

J  Samuel  Rochester.  373. 

■  Charles  Bath  and  Wells,  346. 

r  John  Canterbury,  357. 

)  Beilby  London,  353. 

)  Brownlow  Winchester,  352. 

^  Charles  Bath  and  Wells,  349. 

(  John  Canterbury,  357. 

)  Beilby  London,  358. 

)  Brownlow  Winchester,  375. 

^  Lewis  St.  Asaph,  366. 

John  Canterbury,  357. 
William  St.  Asaph,  372.* 
Thomas  Rochester,  387. 
George  Bristol,  388. 

Charles  Canterbury,  376. 
Beilby  London,  353. 
John  O.xford,  384. 
Thomas  Rochester,  337. 
Charles  Canterbury,  376. 
John  Bangor,  384. 
John  Chichester,  383. 
George  E.xeter,  333. 

C  Charles  Canterbury,  378. 

<  James  Ely,  354. 

C  George  Gloucester,  388. 

(  Edward  York,  375.* 
)  Henry  Chester,  334.* 
i  John  Bangor,  384. 
'  John  Salisbury,  390. 
(  Charles  Canterbury,  378. 
)  Brownlow  Winchester,  3,52. 
i  John  Salisbury,  390. 
'  Charles  Oxford,  392. 


APPENDIX. 


123 


Name  of  Bishop. 


Uaie  vt 
Consecra- 


Names  of  Cousecratora. 


366 

396* 


Walker  King,  f  343. 


Bowyer  E.  Sparke. 
Sutton's     Register, 
translated    to    Ely, 
1811. 

William  Jackson, 
f.  45S. 

George  Henry  Law. 
tsiitton's     Register 
translated    to   Bath 
and  Wells,  18:24. 

William  Howley.  f.  31 
Records,  translated 
to  Canterbury,  ISSS. 


John  Parsons,  f  35. 


George  Murray. 
Sutton's     Register, 
translated    to    Ro- 
chester, 1828. 

Thos.  F.  Middlcton. 
f.  57. 


Henry  T^yder. 
f.  10')   translated  to 
Lichfield,  1824. 


Edward  Legge.f.  123. 


Robert  Stanser.  f.  137. 


Herbert  Marsh,  f.  147 
translated  to  Peter 
borough,  1819. 

William  Van  Milderl 
f  264.  translated  to 
Durham,  1S26. 


Rochester. 

Chester. 
O.xford. 
Chester. 

London. 

Peterborough, 


Gloucester. 


Oxford. 


Llandaff. 


Llandaff. 


Feb.  12, 

1809. 


Jan.  21, 

1810. 


Feb.  23, 
1812. 


July  r, 
1812. 


Ont.  3, 
1313. 


Dec.  12, 
1S13. 


March  6 
1814. 


I\Iay  S, 
1S14. 


July  30, 
181.5. 


March  24, 
1816. 


May  19, 
1816. 


Ave.  25, 
1816. 


I\Iny  30, 
1819. 


I  Charles  Canterbury,  376. 

)  Henry  Bangor,  384. 

i'l'homas  St.  David's,  389. 

^  Samuel  Carlisle,  393.* 

/  Edward  York,  375.* 

)  Richard  Bath  and  Wells,  374. 

1  Henry  Bangor,  384.-* 

^  John  Hereford,  393. 

(  Charles  Canterbury,  376. 

<  John  London,  384. 

(  William  St.  Asaph,  372.* 

Edward  York,  375.* 

John  London,  334. 

William  O.xford,  3S6. 

Bowyer  Ely,  393.* 
(  Charles  Canterbury,  376. 
)  Georse  Gloucester,  386. 
)J()hn  Salisbury.  390. 
'  William  O-vfurd,  396. 
^Charles  Cantevbnry,  378. 
)  John  Salisbury,  390. 
)  George  Chester,  396.* 
'^  William  London,  397. 

C  Edward  York,  375.* 

•  Georire  Exeter,  388. 

(  (George]  Henry  Chester,  395. 

/  Ch.'Hrles  Canterbury,  376. 

)  William  London,  397. 

)  George  Lincoln,  370. 

'  John  Salisbury,  390. 

C  Cliarles  Canterbury,  376. 

■:  Will  am  London,  397. 

(  Walker  Rochester,  395. 

/  Charles  Canterbury,  376, 

;  William  London,  397. 

)  Henry  Banffor,  3S4.* 

^  Henry  Norwich,  391. 

Charles  Canterbury,  376. 

William  London,  397. 

George  Exeter,  338. 

Edward  Oxford,  401. 
C  Charles  Canterbury,  376. 
]  William  London,  397. 
(  Edward  Oxford,  401. 

Charles  Canterbury,  378. 

William  London,  397. 

John  St.  Asaph.  393 

Herbert  Peterborough,  403. 


GEORGE    IV. 


John  Kaye.  translated 
to  Lincoln,  1827. 

William  Carey, 
f  323.  tianslated  to 
St.     Asaph,     same 
year. 


Reginald  Heber. 
f.  459. 


Exeter. 


Jiilv  30, 
1820. 


Nov.  12, 
1S20. 


/  Charles  Canterbury.  376. 
)  William  London.  397. 
)  Gfor^e  Exeter,  3s3. 
MVJlliam  Llandaff,  401. 
f  Charles  Canterbury,  376. 
)  William  London,  397 
/Georce  Chester,  396  * 
^  William  Llandaff,  404. 
«  Charles  Canterbury,  376. 
)  William  London.  397. 


Calcutta.  •'I'g^gl^' 

liam  Llandaff,  404. 

•  By  whom  I  was  ordained  Deacon  on  the  Sunday  after  Ember-week,  in  Advent,  182* 
and  Priest,  the  same  day  in  the  year  following. 


>  John  St.  Asaph.  393. 
1  ^  WilliL      -  •       ■ 


124 


APPENDIX. 


D,<ie  of 
iKo.         Name  of  Bishop.  NaraeofSee.      Consecra- 


Names  of  Contecrators. 


Christopher  Bothell. 
f.  492.  translated  to 
Exeter,  1830;  to  Ban- 
gor, same  year. 

Robert  James  Carr. 
f.  501.  translated  to 
"Worcester,  ls3l. 

Charles  Jainos  Bloom 
tieid  a  tiaiiiJlated  to 
London,  182S. 

William  H.Coleridge. 

Christopher  Lipscomb 
f.  506. 


John  Inglis.  f.  529. 


John  B.  Jcnkinson. 
f.  550. 


Charles  James  Stew- 
art, t".  563. 


Charles  R.  Sinnner. 
f.  592.  tianslaled  to 
"Winchester,  1827 


Charles  T>loyd. 
Recurd.s,  f.  M. 


Robert  Gray,  f  48. 


John  T.  James,  f.  56. 


Hugh  Percy, 
f.  62.   translated   1o 
Carlisle,  same  year 


Edward  Copleston. 
f.  77. 


John  B.  Sumner. « 


Matthias  Turner. 
f.  128. 


Richard  Bagot.  f.  140. 


Chichester. 


Barbadoes.  1 
Jamaica.      J 


Quebec. 


Llandaff. 


Oxford. 


Bristol. 


Calcutta. 


Rochesto 


Chester. 


O-xford. 


April  11, 

1824. 


June  6, 
1824. 


June  20, 
1S24. 


July  2.5 

1824. 


IMareh  27, 
1825. 


June  3, 
1827. 


Julv  15 

IS2S. 


Jan.  13, 

1S23. 


Sept.  21, 
1828. 


( Charles  Canterbury,  376. 
)  "WiUiam  London,  397. 
)  John  St.  Asaph,  893. 
^  Bowyer  Ely,  395.* 

(  Charles  Canterbury,  S76. 
)  William  London,  397. 
i  George  Lincoln,  388. 
'  Henry  Gloucester,  400. 

(  Edward  York,  375.* 
\  \\illiam  LoniJun,  397. 
(  William  Exeter,  406. 

{Charles  Cantei-bury,  376. 
William  London,  397. 
George  Lincoln,  388. 
George  Chester,  396.* 

r Charles  Canterbury,  376. 
J  William  London,  397. 
]  George  Lincoln,  388. 
>~  William  Llaudaft",  404. 


O  By  his  Lordship's  own  information. 


William  London,  397. 
July  2,     }  Edward  Oxford,  401. 

1825.  ]  John  Bristol,  405. 
l^  Robert  Cliichestcr,  409. 

rCharles  Canterbury,  376. 
Jan.  1,      J  M'iliiani  London,  397. 

1826.  "1  AVilliam  Llandaff,  404. 
-Charjes  Chester,  409.6 

'Cbnrles  Canterburv,  376. 
I\Iay  21,    j  ^Villiam  London,  397. 

1826.  1  Robert  Chichester,  409. 
Uohn  St.  David's,  413. 

rChnrles  Canterbury,  376. 
March  4,    \  William  London,  397. 

1827.  "i  William  Durham,  401, 
Charles  Chester,  409. & 

Charles  Canterbury,  376. 
March  25,  J  'William  London,  397. 
1827.        j  William  Durham,  404. 
Uohn  St.  David's,  413. 

C  riiailes  Canterbury,  376. 
{  William  London,  397. 
(  John  St.  David's,  413. 

f  rlmrles  Canterbury,  376. 
J  William  London,  397. 
J  Bowyer  Ely,  395.* 
^  Robert  Chichester,  409. 

t  Charles  Canterburv,  376. 
)  William  London,  397. 
)  Charles  Winchester,  415. 
'  Hugh  Carlisle-,  419. 

C  Edward  York,  37.5.* 

•{  Charles  Winchester,  415. 

t  Christopher  Bangor,  408. 

fWilbain  Canterbury,  397. 
May  17,     )  Charles  London,  409  6 
1829.        'l  Georijo  Rochester,  398.* 
Uohn  Chester,  420  b 

r  William  Canterbm-y,  397. 
Auff.  23,     j  Charles  London,  409.6 
1B29.        1  Charles  Winchester,  415. 
'-George  Rochester,  396.* 

h  By  information  from  his  Lordship. 


APPENDIX. 


126 


WILLIAM    IV. 


Nume  of  Bishop. 


JXite  of 

Coiisecra- 

tiot). 


Names  of  Consecrators. 


James  H.  Monk. 
f.  16S. 


Henry  Plullpotts. 
f.  180. 


Edward  Maltby. 
t:  209.  translated  to  Chichester. 
Durham,  1S36. 


Daniel  Wilson,  f.  227. 


Edward  Grey.  f.  230. 


Joseph  Allen.  (Docu- 
ments in  Vicar  Gen- 
eral's Office,)  trans- 
lated to  Ely,  1836. 


I  Daniel  Corrie.  Vjid. 


Calcutta. 

Hereford. 

Bristol. 

Madras. 
Montreal. 


George    Jehoshaphat 

Mountain. 
Wm.    Grant   Brough- Australia, 

ton. 


432  ISamuel  Butler,  ibid. 


433   Wilham  Otter,  ibid. 


Charles  T.  Longley.6 


Edward  Denison. 
ibid. 


Edward  Stanley,  ibtd. 


Lichfield  and 
Coventry. 


Chichester. 

Ripon. 

Salisbury. 


Norwich. 


July  11, 
1830. 


Jan.  2, 
1831. 


Oct.  2, 

1831. 


April  29, 
1832. 


May  20, 
1832. 


Dec.  10 
1S34. 


June  14, 
1833. 


Feb.  15, 
1836. 


July  3, 
1835. 


Oct  2, 
1836. 


Nov.  6, 
1336. 


April  1 
1837. 


June  11 
1837. 


C  William  Canterbury,  397. 
\  Charles  London,  409.6 
(Hugh  Carlisle,  419. 
(  William  Canterbury,  397. 

<  Charles  London,  4U9.6 
(  Edward  Llandafl',  420. 

C  William  Canterbury,  397. 

<  Georse  Bath  and  Wells,  396.* 
(  Robert  Bristol,  417. 

r  William  Canterbury,  397. 
J  Charles  Lojiilon,  409  b 
"]  Robert  Bristol,  413. 
^  James  Gloucester,  423. 
("William  Canterbury,  397. 
j  Charles  London,  409  6 
)  John  St.  David's,  413. 
^Robert  Bristol,  417. 
rWilliam  Canterbury,  397. 
J  Charles  London,  409.6 
j  Robert  Worcester,  409, 
^Edward  Chichester,  425. 
rWilliam  Canterbury,  397. 
J  Henry  Lichfield  and  Coventry,  400. 
■]  Hugh  Carlisle,  419. 
•-Christopher  Bangor,  403. 
(-William  Canterbury,  397. 
j  Charles  London,  409.6 
I  Charles  Winchester,  415. 
*- James  Gloucester,  423. 
("William  Canterbury,  397. 
I  Edv.'ard  Durham,  425. 
j  John  Lincoln,  405. 
>- Joseph  Bristol,  428. 
C  Wi;iiam  Canterbury,  397. 

<  Charles  London,  409.6 
(  George  Rochester. 

C  Edward  York,  375.* 
]  Huirh  Carlisle,  419. 
C  John  Chester,  420.6 
("William  Canterbury,  397. 
j  Charles  London,  409.6 
j  Edward  Durham,  425. 
>■  Charles  Ripon,  433.* 

{William  Canterbury,  397. 
Charles  London,  409.6 
John  Lincoln,  405. 
John  Chester,  420  6 


VICTORIA. 


4^7 


Thomas  Musgrave. 
ibid. 


Thomas  Carr. 
Geo.  Trevor  Spencer. 
ibid. 


George  Davy  a. 


Hereford. 


Madras. 
Bombay. 


Peterborough. 


Oct.  1, 
1837. 


Nov.  19, 
1837. 


June  16, 


('William  Canterbury,  397. 
j  Charles  London,  409.6 
1  Joseph  Ely,  428. 
•-Wdliam  Chichester,  433. 

William  Canterbury,  397. 

Samuel  Lichfield,  432. 

Edward  Salisbury,  434. 
(-William  Canterbury,  397. 
J  Charles  London,  409.6 
I  George  Lincoln,  405. 
Wohn  Chester,  420.6 


6  By  information  from  his  Lordship. 


126 


APPENDIX. 


Here  follow  the  names  of  some  Bishops  which  wero  omitted  in  then 
proper  places,  as  I  hoped  to  have  found  their  Consecrations  in  the  York 
llegistry :  I  am  sorry  to  say  that  the  instances  in  which  that  hope  has 
fooen  realized  are  few. 


Name  of  Bishop. 


Name  of  See. 


Dote  of 
Consecra- 


Names  of  Consecrators. 


William  Downham.      Chester. 


74*      James  Stanley. 


79* 
61* 

«0* 

JIO* 

120* 


J.33* 


152* 

•165* 

167* 

T8S* 
188** 

183*** 
186**** 


John  May. 

Wm.Chaderfon.  York 
Registry,  translated 
to  Lincoln,  1594. 

Matthew  Hiitton. 
ibid,  translated  to 
York,  1594. 

George  Lloyd, 
translated  to  Ches- 
ter, 1604. 

William  James. 
Lindsay's    Vindica- 
tion.* 

Tobias  Matthew, 
translated  to  York, 
1606. 

Robert  Snowden.zt  26?. 


Richard  Senhouse. 
York  Registry. 

Frnncis  White. 
ibid,   translated    to 
Norwich,   1628  ;    to 
Ely,  1631. 

Barnabas  Potter. 

William  Forster. 

Richard  Parr. 

John  Cosin. 
Richard  Sterne. 

translated  to  York, 

1664. 
Brian  Walton. 

York  Registry. 

Samuel  Ruttcr. 
York  Registry. 


Sodor. 
Carlisle. 

Chester. 

Durham. 

Sodor 

Durham. 

Durham. 


Henry  Feme. 


Oeorge  Hall. 
York  Registry. 


Isaac  Barrow. 
ibid,  translated   to 
St.  Asaph,  1669. 


Carlisle. 

Carlisle. 

Sodor. 

Sodor. 

Durham. 

Carlisle. 

Chester. 

Sodor. 

Chester. 


Sodor. 


May  4, 

15(il. 

1573. 
Seiit.  21, 

1577. 
Nov.  8, 

1579. 

Julv  27, 
15S9. 


July  27, 
1539. 


Nov.  21 
1616. 


Sept.  26, 
1624. 


Dec.  3, 
1626. 

May  15, 

1628. 
March  9, 

1633. 
Juno  10, 

1635. 


Dec.  2, 

1660. 


March  24, 
1660 


February 
1662. 


May  11, 
1663. 


July  5 
.1663. 


■!  No  Records. 
{  No  Records. 
{  No  Records. 

Edwin  York,  51. 

John  London,  78. 

John  Rochester,  80. 
C  John  York,  76. 
{  Jolin  Carlisle,  79.* 
(  William  Chester,  81. 

{  No  Records. 

C  John  York,  76. 
<  Jolm  Carlisle,  79.* 
(  William  Chester,  81. 


(Tobias  York,  96.* 
)  William  Durham,  120.* 
)  Thomas  Chester,  133. 
^  John  Sodor,  117. 
(Tobias  York,  96.* 
)  Richard  Durham,  123. 
)  Thomas  Coventry,  133. 
^  John  Chester,  140. 
r  Richard  Durham,  123. 
John  Rochester,  127, 
I  John  Oxford,  141. 
j  Tlieophilus  Llandaff,  143. 
t.  William  Kilfenora. 

{  No  Records. 

<(  No  Records. 

{  No  Records. 

{  Gilbert  London,  ISO. 
)  John  Rochester,  170. 
^Humfroy  Salisbury,  181. 
^  George  Worcester,  132. 

f  John  Durham,  188.* 

I  Matthew  Ely,  167. 

-!  George  Worcester,  182. 

Richard  Carlisle,  188.** 
I  Brian  Chester,  188.*** 
<i  No  Records. 
f  John  Durham,  188.* 
1  Matthew  Ely,  167. 
.;  Robert  Oxford,  169. 

Henry  Chichester,  177. 
I  Richard  Carlisle,  188.** 
(  John  Durham,  188.' 
}  Richard  Carlisle,  188.** 
)  George  Chester,  197.* 
^  Humfrey  Salisbury,  181. 


I  can  find  no  record  at  Lambeth,  ami  hear  of  none  at  York. 


APPENDIX, 


127 


Name  of  Bishop. 


Date  of 
Consecra- 


Names  of  ConsccrRtori. 


198* 
204 


210' 
224' 

227' 

229* 

233* 


Edward  Rainbow. 
John  "Wilkins. 
Henry  Bridgeman. 

John  Pearson. « 

John  Lake,  translated 
to  Bristol,  1684  ;  to 
Chichester,  1685. 

Thomas  Smith. 

Baptist  Levinz. 
Nicholas  Strafford. 


Carlisle. 

Chester. 

Sodor. 

Chester 

Sodor. 

Carlisle. 

Sodor. 
Chester, 


1664. 
Nov.  15, 
1668. 
Oct.  1, 
1671. 


Jan.  6, 
16S2. 

June  29, 

1684. 

March  15, 

16S4. 

1689. 


No  Records. 
No  Records. 


4  License  for  Consecration  dated  Jan'y 
I     13, 1762.  Lambeth  Records. 

5  License  for  Consecration.    Sancroft, 
I     r.  235. 

<!  No  Records. 


For  the  extracts  from  the  York  Registry 
Joseph  Buckle,  Esq.  the  Deputy-registrar. 


License  fbr  Consecration.    Sancroft, 

f.  254. 
No  Records. 

,  here  given,  I  am  indebted  to 


F. 

THE  TRUTH  OF  OUR  RECORDS,  AND  THE  LEGALITY  OF  PARKER'S 
CONSECRATION. 

Some  of  the  more  reckless  of  our  opponents,  in  default  of  any  other 
mode  of  attack,  have  been  bold  to  say  that  the  Records  of  the  Consecra- 
tions of  Archbishop  Parker  and  his  colleagues  were  forged.  I  can  only 
say  that,  if  they  were,  the  whole  Church  and  nation  were  concerned  in 
the  forgery  ;  seeing  that,  within  seven  years  afterwards,  the  statute  of  S 
Elizabeth,  c.  i.  §  2,  distinctly  appeals  to  them. 

"  It  is,  and  may  be  very  evident  and  apparent,  that  no  cause  of  scruple, 
antiquit}',  or  doubt,  can  or  may  justly  be  objected  against  the  said  Elec- 
tions, Confirmations,  or  Consecrations,  or  any  other  material  thing  meet 
to  be  used  or  had  in  or  about  the  same  ;  but  that  every  thing  requisite 
and  material  for  that  purpose  hath  been  made  and  done  as  precisely,  and 
with  as  great  care  and  diligence,  or  rather  more,  as  ever  the  like  was  done 
before  her  Majesty's  time,  as  the  Records  of  her  Majesty's  said  father  and 
brother's  time,  and  also  of  her  oivn  time,  will  more  plainly  testifie  and 
declare." — Gibson's  Codex,  122. 

Others  have  thought  to  make  out  Parker's  Consecration  to  have  been 
not  uncanonical,  but  unparliamentarj^  Their  point  is  this  :  the  ordinal 
used  had  been  enjoined  by  name,  5,  6  Edward  VI.  c.  i.  §§  5,  6,  and  this 
statute  had  been  repealed  in  Queen  Mary's  reign  ;  and  the  statute  of  1 
^Elizabath,  c.  ii,  which  repealetl  the  statute  of  Queen  Mary  did  not  men- 
tion the  ordinal  by  name,  but  only  "The  Book  of  Common  Prayer,  with 
the  Order  of  Service,  and  of  the  Administration  of  Sacraments,  Rites,  and 
Ceremonies ;"  therefore,  say  they,  the  ordinal  was  illegal.     It  is  a  heinous 

a  "Lindsay  makes  him  consecrated  on  the  same  day,  and  by  the  same  persons  as  Petw 
Mawea,  211,  which  see. 


128  APPENDIX. 

offence  indeed,  if  the  thing  is  so ;  and  we  are  thus  proved,  by  the  cavila 
of  some  of  our  opponents,  not  to  deserve  the  appellation  of  an  Act  of 
Parliament  Church,  which  others  of  them  throw  in  our  teeth.  But  still  it 
is  to  be  feared  this  objection,  like  the  rest,  must  fall  to  the  ground ;  when 
it  is  considered  that  our  Ordinal  is  as  much  a  part  of  our  book  of  Common 
Prayer,  as  our  Sacramental ;  that  it  is  all  spoken  of  as  one  hook,  in  the 
singular  number,  in  our  Canons  (36;)  that  if  Ordination  be  not  allowed 
for  a  sacrament,  yet  that  none  can  deny  its  being  a  rite  and  ceremony,  and 
as  such  it  is  included  by  letter  in  the  statute  1  Eliz.  c.  ii.  as  we  have  seen. 
But  the  Queen  and  the  Parliament  must  have  been  the  best  judges  of 
their  own  meaning,  and  they  in  the  statute  8  Eliz.  c.  i.  speaking  of  the 
former,  say, — 

"That  by  another  ad  and  statute  made  in  the  said  Parliament,  in  the 
first  year  of  the  reign  of  our  said  Sovereign  Lady,  entitled  An  Act  for 
the  Uniformity  of  Common  Prayer  and  Service  in  the  Church,  and  Ad- 
ministration of  Sacraments,  the  said  Book  of  Common  Prayer,  and  the 
Administration  of  Sacraments,  and  other  the  said  Orders,  Rites, 
and  Ceremonies,  and  all  things  contained  therein  .  .  is  fully  established 
and  authorized." — Gibso7i^s  Codex,  121. 

On  the  authority  of  Parliament,  then,  it  appears  that  the  Consecrations 
were  strictly  legal. 

But  indeed,  this  and  all  such  like  cavils,  with  which  the  Papists  then 
consoled  themselves,  had  been  sufficiently  guarded  against,  by  a  clause 
which  the  caution  of  the  Queen's  advisers  caused  her  to  insert  in  the 
commisssion  which  she  issued  for  the  consecration,  in  which  she  under- 
took by  her  own  authority  to  be  responsible  for,  and  to  make  good  any- 
legal  defects,  if  any  such  should  occur;  "supplying  by  our  Sovereign 
Authority  all  defects  either  in  the  Execution,  or  in  the  Executors  of  this 
Commission,  or  any  of  them." 


APPENDIX. 


129 


EPISCOPAL  DESCENT 

"William  Warliam. 
Robert  Sherbuni. 
John  Young. 
William  W^arham. 
John  Fisher. 

Thomas  (Bp.  of  Leiglilin.) 
^Villiam  Waiham. 
John  Fisher. 
Nicholas  West. 
John  Voysey. 
John  Hilsey.- 
Hugh  Latimer. 
Robert  Parfew, 
John  StnkcsJey. 
John.  Hilsey. 
Robert  Parfew. 
Ntt  Records. 
No  Record?. 
A'o  Records. 
Thomas  Cranmer. 
Jolm  Capon. 
William  Rugg. 


OF  PARKER,  TRACED  TOR  FOUR  SUCCESSIONS. 
I  No  Records.  William  Barlow. 

■  Henry  Standish.     1  1 

■  John  Voysey.  >,  Thomas  Cianmer 

■  John  Longland. 


Henry  Holbcacli-. 


. 


■  John  Hodskin. 

Thomas  Cheth^m. 
John  Stokeslej'. 
John  Hilsey. 

>  Robert  Parfew. 


Nicholas  Ridley. 


)  Miles  Coverdale. 


J.  John  Scory. 


}  Jolui  Hodskin. 


Henry  Standish.  ] 

John  Voysey.  , 

John  Longland. 
No  Records. 
Thomas  Cranmer. 
John  Longland. 
Christopher  (Bp.  of  Sidon.)  [ 


No  Records.  John  Stokesley.     ^ 

No  Records.  John  Hilsey. 

•Thomas  Cranmer. 

William  Rugg.        )■  Robert  Parfew. 

>  John  Capon. 


j-John  Hodskin. 


EPISCOPAL  DESCENT  OF  POLE,  TRACED  FOR  FOUR  SUCCESSIONS. 


No  Records. 
No  Records. 
No  Records. 
No  Records. 


Mauricfi  Griffith. 
John  White. 
Richard  Pate. 
Thomas  Goldwell. 


No  Records. 
No  Records. 
No  Records. 
No  Records. 
No  Records. 
Thomas  Cranmer. 
AV'illiarn  Rugg, 
John  Capon. 


No  Records. 

No  Records. 

No  Records. 

Stephen  Gardiner. 

John  Stokesley. 

John  Hilsey. 

John  Stokesley. 

John  Hilsey. 
t 
■  Robert  Parfew. 


1n'h?J'l?okp.w''-  (Edmund  Bonner. 
Jonn  btoke.sley.  (iviclirilM«  Hpath 
John  Hilsey.  )  ^^'^''^^ds  Heatu. 


Edmund  Bonner.    •) 
Nicholas  Heath,      j 


li 


Thomas  Thirlby. 


>  John  Hodskin. 


These  Tables  (by  which  the  proofs  from  existing  records  of  the  transmi.esion  of  fhe 
Apo.-;tolical  commission  to  Parker  on  the  one  hand,  and  on  the  other  to  Pole,  Bonner, 
Heath,  Thirlby,  and  Gardiner,  the  most  noted  of  the  Popish  Bishops,  may  be  compared.) 
will  help  to  disabuse  the  Romanists,  who,  (as  drownintr  men  catch  at  straws,)  in  their 
endeavour  to  justify  their  schism  by  invalidating  our  orders,  are  wont  somt'timcs  to  lay 
much  stress  upon  the  omission  to  enter  the  Record  of  the  Consecration  of  William  Barlow, 
one  of  the  consecrators  of  Archbishop  Parker. 

By  these  tables  it  appears,  first,  that  while  Archbishop  Parker's  Episcopal  descent  can  be 
traced  by  the  Records,  through  three  channels,  independently  of  Barlow,  namely,  Coverdale, 
Scory,  and  Hodskin,  all  linking  him  to  Archbishop  Warham,  and  Cardinal  Fisher;  Pole's 
through  Thirlby,  can  be  traced  through  only  one  channel,  and  that  one  which  he  had  jn 
common  with  Parker  ;  namely.  Hodskin  ;  2dly,  that  Bonner  and  Heath  cannot  be  traced  at 
all ;  and  3dly,  that  concerning  Gardiner,  he  is  in  the  same  case  with  Barlow,  no  record  of  his 
consecration  having  been  made.  The  objection,  therefore,  if  allowed,  may  avail  to  destroy 
the  Episcopal  character  of  Gardiner,  Heath,  and  Bonner  ;  and  to  reduce  Pole  and  Thirlby  to 
a  single  tlircad  ;  but  it  will  avail  nothing  to  injure  Parker,  whose  triple  cord  will  fulfil  th« 
requisition  ef  tke  Canons,  without  the  fourth,  which  exceeded  it. 


130  APPENDIX. 


H. 

EPISCOPAL  DESCENT  OF  THE    PRESENT  ARCHBISHOP  OF  CANTERBURY. 
TRACED  IN  FULL  FOR  FOUR  SUCCESSIONS. 

An  objection,  which  sounds  plausible  until  it  is  examined,  has  been 
sometimes  urged  by  persons  against  the  fact  of  the  Apostolic  Succession, 
who  would  represent,  that  the  failure  of  the  due  consecration  of  any  one 
single  Bishop  in  the  line,  would  destroy  the  whole  theory  ;  and  they  not 
unreasonably  urge  that  a  scheme  liable  to  such  a  contingency  must  be 
little  worth.  If  the  consecrations  in  the  Catholic  Church  had  been  trans- 
mitted, as  those  of  the  Roman  schismatics  in  England  and  the  English  colo- 
nies are,  and  have  frequently  been,  by  a  single  thread ;  a  single  Bishop 
consecrating  another  Bishop  ;  the  objection,  no  doubt,  would  have  some 
weight;  but  when,  upon  inquiry,  it  is  found  that  Catholic  consecrations 
have  been  by  two,  three,  four,  and  even  more.  Bishops,  and  that  each  of 
tiiese  consecrators  was  himself  consecrated  by  as  many,  the  ramification 
and  multiplicity  of  the  links  of  descent  will  be  seen  to  be  such,  that 
unless  it  can  be  supposed  that  all  the  Bishops  in  any  province  simulta- 
neously failed,  the  objection  must  come  to  nothing.  To  illustrate  this 
case,  the  following  Table  has  been  drawn  out,  by  which  it  will  appear 
that  in  transmitting  the  apostolical  commission  to  the  present  Archbishop 
of  Canterbury,  there  were  in  the  first  step  four  Bishops  concerned,  in  the 
second  twelve,  imthe  third  twenty-seven,  and  in  the  fourth  about  fifty, 
nearly  enough  to  fill  all  the  English  dioceses  twice  over :  so  that,  not  a 
single  consecration  here  and  there,  but  all  the  consecrations  in  England 
for  successive  generations  must  be  supposed  to  have  failed,  before  the 
objection  can  be  worthy  of  consideration.  The  dark  ages  are  generally 
assigned  by  those  who  have  not  considered  the  subject,  as  the  time  when 
a  single  failure  of  the  kind  they  treat  of  may  be  supposed  to  have  taken 
place;  but  it  may  be  some  comfort  to  them  to  consider  that,  prior  to  the 
adoption  of  a  new  Creed  by  the  continental  Bishops  under  Roman  obedi- 
ence, the  English  Bishops,  as  our  records  show,  were  frequently  consecra- 
ted abroad,  which  must  have  incalculably  increased  the  ramifications  and 
multiplications  of  the  lines  of  succession,  so  that  it  may  with  reason  be 
ailirmed,  that  before  the  objection  can  be  of  force  as  regards  those  times, 
not  merely  all  the  consecrations  of  a  single  country ;  but  nearly  all  the 
consecrations  in  Europe  must  be  supposed  to  have  failed. 

He  who  can  believe  this  without  proof,  or  reasonable  probability  to 
assign  is  welcome  to  retain  his  belief  without  molestation  from  me. 


I    I  I 


H  I  H  I 


31      i     i 

i 


i  I 


I 


ill 


m 


'^^^i 


llll 


1   !  n 

ill  =  i 

8        «        H       8     i 
Mil-' 

i 


I  i 


!  I 


L5U..!lM^^..?is 


I     I 


3  i  n  ii li  i  i  i  i  I  i  i !  1 1  i  j  M  i 

I  ill  1  ill  ii  11  nil  11  ii  111 


Ii 

llll 


AfPENDIX. 


131 


EPISCOPAL  DESCENT   OF  THE  PRESENT  ARCHBISHOP  OF  CANTERBURY 
FROM   ARCHBISHOP  "VVARHAM,  TRACED  IN  ONE  LINE. 


William  Warham, 
John  Fisher, 
Nicholas  West, 
John  Voysey, 
John  Longtatid, 
Henry  Sumdish, 
John  Voysey, 
Thomas  Cranmer, 
John  Capon, 
William  Hug?, 
Robert  Parfeip, 
John  Stokesley, 
John  Hilsey, 
John  Hodskin, 
William  Barlow, 
John  Scory, 

Miles  Coverdale,  (late) 
Matthew  Parker, 
Joiin  Hodskin, 
William  Barlow, 
John  Scory, 
Edmund  GrindaU, 
John  Aylmer, 
liobert  Home, 
Richard  Curteis, 
John  Whitgift, 
John  Young, 
Anthony  lUidd, 
Richard  Vaughan, 
Anthony  WaUon, 

Richard  Bancroft, 
Lanncelot  Andrews, 
Richard  Neyle, 

George  Abbott, 
Mark  A.  de  Doininis. 
John  King, 
Lanncelot  Andrews, 
J.iha  Biickeridge, 
John  Overall, 
George  Monteigne, 
John  Thoinboroii^di, 
Nicholas  Felton, 
George  Carlton, 
John  Howson, 
William  Laud, 
Walter  Curl, 
Francis  Wliitc, 
Joseph  Hall, 
William  Murray, 
Matthew  Wren, 
Accepted  Frewen, 
Brian  Duppa, 
John  Warner, 
Henry  King, 
Gilbert  Sheldon, 
George  Morley, 
Seth  Ward, 
J'ohn  Dolhen, 
Joseph  Henshaw, 
Peter  Gunning, 
Henry  Covipton, 
Scth  Ward, 
John  Dolben, 
Joseph  Henshaw 
Fetor  Gunning, 
Thomas  Lamplugh, 


Abp.  Canterbury, 
Bp.  Rochester, 
Bp  Ely, 
Bp.  Exeter, 
Bp.  Lincoln, 
Bp.  tit.  Asaph, 
Bp.  Exeter, 
Abp.  Canterbury, 
Bp.  Bangor, 
Bp.  Norwich, 
Bp.  St.  Asaph 
Bp.  London, 
Bp.  Rochester, 
Bp.  Bedford, 
Bp.  Chichester, 
Bp.  Hereford, 
Bp.  Exeter, 
Abp.  Canterbury, 
Bp.  Bedford, 
Bp.  Chichester, 
Bp.  Hereford, 
Abp.  Canterbury, 
Bp.  London, 
Bp.  Winchester, 
Bp.  Chichester, 
Abp.  Canterbury, 
Bp.  Rochester, 
Bp.  St  David's, 
Bp.  Bangur, 
Bp.  Chichester, 

Abp.  Canterbury 

Bp.  Ely. 

Bp.  Rochester, 

Abp.  Canterbury, 
Abp.  Spalatro. 
Bp.  London, 
Bp.  Ely, 
Bp.  Rochc-tfer, 
Bp.  Lichrteld, 
Bp.  London, 
Bo.  Worcester, 
Bp.  Ely, 
Bp.  Chichester, 
Bp.  Oxford, 
Abp.  Canterbury, 
Bp.  Winchester, 
Bp.  Ely, 
Bp.  Exeter, 
Bp.  Llandaff, 
Bp.  Ely, 
Abp.  York, 
Bp.  Winchester, 
Bp.  Rochester, 
Bp.  Chichester, 
Abp.  Canterbury, 
Bp.  Winchester, 
Bp.  Salisbury, 
Bp.  Rochester, 
Bp.  Peterborough, 
Bp.  Chichester, 
Bp.  London, 
Bp.  Salisbury, 
Bp.  Rochester, 
Bp.  Peterborough 
Bp.  Ely. 
Bp.  Exeter, 


John  Longland, 
Consecrated.-^     Bp.   Lincoln,  May  5, 
1521. 

C  Thomas  Cranmer. 

{     Abp  Canterbury,  Mar. 

(     30,  1533. 

t  Robert  Parfeto, 
<     Bp.  St.  Asaph,  July  8, 
i     1536. 
John  Hodskin, 

Bd.   Bedford,   Dec.  », 

1537. 

C  Matthew  Parker, 

]     Abp.  Canterbury,  Dec 

(      17,  1559. 

(  Edmund  GrindaU 
)     Bp.  London,  Dec.  21, 
}     1559  ;     translated    to 
^     Canterbury,  1573. 
^John  Whitgift, 
}     Bp.   Worcester,  ApriT 
i     21,  1577;  translated  to 
^     Canterbury,  1533. 

t  Richard  Bancroft, 
)     Bp.   London,   May    8, 
/     1597  ;     translated     to 
'^     Canterbury,  1604. 

(  George  Abbott, 
)     Bp.  Lichfield,  Dec.  S, 
)     1609  ;     translated     to 
^     Canterbury,  1611. 


George  Monteigne, 
I     Bp.  Lincoln,  Dec.  U, 
I     1617 ;     translated    to 
London,  1621. 


(  Willlayn  Laud, 
)     Bp.  St.  David's.  Nov. 
i     18,  1621;  translated  to 
'     Canterbu.'y,  1633. 

(  Matthew  Wren, 
}     Bp.   Heretord.   March 
J     S,  WM  ;  trun.slated  to 
'^     Ely,  1639. 

t  Gilbert  Sheldon, 
)     Bp.  London,  Oct.   is, 
i     1660  ;     translated    to 
^     Canterbury,  1663. 


Bp.  Oxford,  Der,  «, 
1674  ;  translated  to 
London,  1675. 


I  William  Bancroft, 
-.     Abp.  Canterbury,  Jan. 
f      27,  1677. 


i3% 


APPENDIX. 


\yilHam  Bancroft, 
John  Dolben, 
Henry  Conipton, 
Nathaniel  Crewo, 
Peter  Mawcs, 
Thomas  Lamplugh, 
Francis  Turner, 
Thomas  Spratt, 
Jonathan  Trelaioney, 
John  Evans, 
■William  Wako, 
Rifthard  Willis, 
John  Potter, 
Joseph  Wilcocks, 
Nicholas  Claggett, 
Thomas  Seeker, 
Thomas  Herring, 
Joseph  Wilcocks, 
Martin  Benson, 
Samuel  Lisle, 
Frederic  Cornioallts, 
Edmund  Keene, 
Robert,  Lowth, 
J6hn  Thomas, 
Joh7i  Moore, 
John  Hinchcliffo, 
James  Cornwallis, 
Richard  Beadon, 
Charles  Manners  Sutton, 
George  Huntingford, 
Jiihn  Fisher, 
William  Jackson, 


Abp.  Canterbury, 
Abp.  York, 
Bp.  London, 
Bp.  Durham, 
Bp.  Winchester, 
Bp.  Exeter, 
Bp.  Ely, 
Bp.  Rochester, 
Bp.  Winchester, 
Bp.  Bangor, 
Bp.  Lincoln, 
Bp.  Gloucester, 
Abp.  Canterbury, 
Bp.  Rochester, 
Bp.  St.  David's, 
Bp.  Oxford, 
Abp.  Canterbury. 
Bp  Rochester 
Bp.  Gloucester, 
Bp.  Norwich, 
Abp.  Canterbury, 
Bp.  Ely, 
Bp.  Oxford, 
Bp.  Rochester, 
Abp.  Canterbury, 
Bp.,  Peterborough, 
Bp.  Lichfield, 
Bp.  Gloucester, 
Abp.  Canterbury, 
Bp.  Gloucester, 
Bp.  Salisbury, 
Bp.  Oxford, 


/  Jonathan  Trelaioney 
Consecrated,  j     ^P'    Bristol, .  Nov, 


168.5  ;     translated 
Winchester,  1707. 


to       ' 


C  John  Potter, 

>  Bp.  0.\ford,  May  15, 
)  1715  ;  translated  to 
^     Canterbury,  1737. 

(  Tho7nas  Herring, 
J     Bn.   Bangor,  Jan.   13, 
)     17.37  ;     translated     to 
^     Canterbury,  1747. 
f  Frederic  Cornwallis, 

>  Bp.  Lichfield,  Feb.  18, 
)  1749  ;  translated  to 
^     Canterbury,  176S. 

I  John  Moore, 

>  Bp.  Bangor,  Feb.  19, 
J  1775  ;  translated  to 
^     Canterbury,  1782. 

(  Charles  M.  Sutton, 
5     Bp.  Norwich,  April  8, 
i     1792  ;     translated     to 
^     Canterbury,  1805. 

(  WlLLUM  HOWLEV, 
}     Bp.    London,   Oct.    3, 
i     1823  ;     translated     to 
'     Canterbury,  1823. 


IC. 
CONSECRATIONa  AMONG  THE  ENGLISH  NONJURORS. 


The  following  memoranda  of  the  ecclesiastical  history  of  English  Non- 
jurors, painful  and  melancholy  as  they  are,  as  records  of  the  errors  of 
high-minded  and  honourable  men,  will  not  be  without  their  u.se,  if  they 
shall  assist  in  convincing  any  persons  of  the  wretchedness  of  schism. 
They  are  drawn  partly  from  some  curious  printed  documents  in  my  own 
possession,  and  partly  from  information  furnished  by  Rev.  Thomas 
Bowdler,  Incumbent  of  Sydenham,  and  Rev.  H.  H.  Non-is,  Rector  of 
South  Hackney,  to  whom  my  best  thanks  are  due.  These  notices  help 
fo  complete  the  history  of  the  English  ordinations. 

On  the  accession  of  King  William  and  Queen  Mary  to  the  English 
throne,  several  of  the  Bishops,  who  considered  their  oaths  to  King  Jamea 
a  bar  in  conscience  to  the  transfer  of  their  allegience  to  the  Prince  of 
Orange,  were  deprived  of  their  sees  by  the  new  sovereigns.  They  con- 
sisted of  Sancroft,  Archbishop  of  Canterbury  (213,)  Lloyd,  Bishop  of 
Norwich  (210,)  Turner,  of  Ely  (218,)  Frampton,  of  Gloucester  (217,) 
Ken,  of  Bath  and  Wells  (221,)  White,  of  Peterborough  (222.)  Thomas, 
Bishop  of  Worcester,  and  Lake,  of  Chichester,  who  were  in  the  same 
case,  died  before  the  act  of  deprivation.  One  of  the  last  acts  of  Sancroft'3 
life  was  to  sign  a  deputation  to  Lloyd,  the  deprived  Bishop  of  Norwich, 
dated  9th  February,  1691,  of  his  powers  as  metropolitan,  in  which  thi.s 
daupe  ocxrurs:  "Quoscunque   tui  fratcr,   (prout  rc,«   ct   occasio  tulerit) 


APPENDIX, 


13S 


efesumpscris  ct  adjunxeris  tibi,  elegeris  et  approbaveri?,  confirmareris  et 
constitueris,  ego  quoque  (quantum  in  me  est,  et  de  jure  possum)  assumo 
pariter  et  adjungo,  eligo  et  approbo,  confirmo  et  constituo."  As,  previ- 
ously to  the  execution  of  this  deed,  Tillotson  had  been  consecrated  Arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury,  by  the  consent  of  a  majority  of  sixteen  to  six  of 
the  Bishops  of  the  provinces,  no  less  than  six  being  present  and  assisting 
at  the  consecration,  it  does  not  readily  appear  upon  wliat  grounds  any 
force  could  have  been  claimed  for  this  instrument,  even  during  Sancroft's 
lifetime;  but  certainly  it  must  have  been  wortli  nothing  at  all  after  his 
death,  which  took  place  in  the  autumn  of  1693.  Yet  after  his  death, 
partly,  apparently,  relying  upon  the  virtue  of  this  deputation,  the  de- 
prived Bishops  of  Norwich,  Ely,  and  Peterborough  proceeded  to  conse- 
crate two  Bishops:  namely,  George  Hickes  as  Suffragan  of  Thetford,  and 
Thomas  WagstafFe,  Suffragan  of  Ipswich.  Under  what  plea  consecra- 
tions performed  in  the  province  of  Canterbury,  without  consultation  or 
approval  of  the  Bishops  of  the  province,  whose  legitimate  institution  was 
never  called  in  question,  and  without  the  approval  of  the  now  existing 
Metropolitan,  can  be  regarded  otherwise  than  as  irregular  and  schismatical, 
r am  at  a  loss  to  conceive.  It  should  seem  that  the  deprived  Bishops 
themselves  had  misgivings  on  the  subject,  for  they  made  no  attempt  to  re- 
peat the  step  ;  and  it  was  not  till  all  the  deprived  Bishops  and  VVagstaflfe 
had  died  off,  that  Hickes  determined  to  keep  up  a  succession  of  Bishops 
for  the  Nonjurors  ;  for  which  purpose  he  applied  to  the  Bishops  in 
Scotland  ;  two  of  whom  paying  more  regard,  apparently,  to  their  politi- 
cal attachments  than  to  the  canons  of  the  Church,  agreed  to  meddle  with 
the  affairs  of  a  province  in  which  they  had  no  voice,  and,  together  with 
IlJckes,  consecrated  Collier,  Spinckes,  and  Hawes. 


Date  of  Consecralien. 


KaiDes  of  Coi.fecratcrs. 


jGeorge  Hickes, 
'    ob.  Dec    15,  1715. 
Thomas  Watr.^tartc, 
ob.  Oof.  17,  1712. 

Jeremiah  Cdilier, 
ob.  May  ^6,  17CG. 

Samuel  Hawes, 
ob.  Sept.  22,  1722. 

Natlianiel  .''pinckeg, 
ob.  July  23,  1727. 

Henry  Gandy, 
ob.  Feb.  2S.  1733. 

Thomas  Brett, 
ob.  March  5,  1743-1. 

Hilkian  Bcdronl, 
ob.  Nov.  25,  1724. 

Ralph  'iaylor, 
ob.  Dec.  26,  1722. 

Robert  Welton, 

Talbot, 


February  24,  1633. 


June  3,  1713. 


June  26, 1716." 

Aprils,  1721.: 

March  22,  1720.] 

1723-4. 

1723-4. 


(  Thomas  Peterhoroush, 
\  Wilhani  Noiwick, 
t  Francis  Ely. 


Geor^rp  Hickes.  1. 
Archibald  Campbell. 
James  Gadderar. 


r  Jeremiah  Collier.  3. 
I  PHmnel  Hawes,  4. 
■;  Nathaniel  .?pinckp9,  5. 
I  Archibald  CampbeiLt 
I  James  Gadderar.  t 

Samuel  Hawes,  4. 
Nathaniel  Spinckes,  5. 
Henry  Gandy,  6. 

{  Ralph  Taylor,  9. 
J  Ralph  Tavlor. 
I  Robert  Welton. 


*  Mr.  Bowdler's  MS.  mentions  January  2.5,  1715. 

t  These  added  in  Mr.  Bowdler's  RIS.  ;  my  printed  records  do  not  mention  their  bein« 
present  on  this  occasion. 
I  Mr.  Bowdler's  MSS.  makes  thens  to  have  been  both  consecrated  January  23,  ITJO.' 

12 


134 


APPENDIX. 


Welton  and  Talbot  were  not  recognised  as  Bishops  by  the  rest  of  \hs 
Nonjurors,  having  been  consecrated  without  their  approval.  They  both 
went  to  the  colonies  in  North  America,  (the  former  to  Philadelphia,)  and 
exercised  the  Episcopal  functions.  But  the  government  at  home  inter- 
fering, at  the  request  of  the  then  Bishop  of  London,  Welton  retired  to 
Portugal,  where  he  died,  1726.     Talbot  took  the  oaths,  and  submitted. 


No. 


Name  of  Bishop. 


Date  of  Consecralion. 


Nainea  of  Consecralors. 


John  Griffin, 
ob.  July  8,  irsi. 


November  25, 1722. 


Jeremiah  Collier,  3. 
Archibald  Campbell. 
Thoma-s  Brett,  7. 


Before  this  time  another  division  had  arisen  among  the  hapless  Nonju- 
rors, in  consequence  of  Brett,  Collier,  and  the  Scotch  Bishop,  Campbell, 
who  had  settled  himself  in  England,  insisting  upon  making  alterations 
in  the  Liturgy,  to  which  Hawes,  Sphicks,  Gandy,  Taylor,  and  Bedford 
would  not  consent.  Accordingly  a  separation  of  communion  took  place. 
After  the  death  of  Hawes,  of  Taylor,  and  of  Bedford,  Spinckes  and  Gaudy^ 
being  desirous  of  a  succession  in  their  line,  applied  to  the  Bishops  in 
Scotland;  and  they,  (again,  as  it  seems  to  me,  unmindful  of  their  duty,) 
consecrated  Mr.  Henry  Doughty  for  their  friends  in  England. 

("John  Fullarton. 
)  Arthur  Miller. 
William  Irvine. 
•  David  Freebaim. 

May  6, 

June  7, 


Henry  Doughty, 
ob.  July  14,  1730. 


John  Blackburn, 
ob.  Nov.  17,  1741. 

Henry  Hail, 
ob.  Nov.  15, 1731. 

Thomas  Brett,  jun. 
ob.  March  5,  1743-4. 

Richard  Rawlinson. 
ob.  March  6,  1755. 

George  Smith, 
ob.  Nov.  4,  1756. 


Timothy  Mawman, 


March  30,  1725. 


April  7,  1727. 


March  25,  172?. 


December  26, 1723. 


July  17,  1731. 


C  Nathaniel  Spinckej,  S. 
^  Henry  Gandy,  6. 
r  Henry  Doughty. 


C  Thomas  Brett,  7. 

<  John  Griffin,  10, 

(  Archibald  Campbell 
I  Henry  Gandy,  6. 
\  Henry  Dou"hiy. 
(  John  Blackburn,  11. 
C  Henry  Gandy,  6. 

<  John  Blackburn,  11. 

(  Richard  Rawlinson,  U, 

t  Thomas  Brett,  sen.  7. 

<  Thomas  Brett,  jun.  13. 
(  George  Smith,  15. 


The  former  dispute  had  by  this  time  subsided  ;  and  it  is  mentioned 
that,  in  1733,  all  the  Nonjuring  Bishops  of  this  time  were  in  communion, 
except  Blackburn  (11,)  who  stood  alone,  but  on  what  account  is  not 
stated. 


Robert  Gordon, 
ob.  Nov.  19,  1799. 


June  n,  1741. 


Thomas  Brett,  sen.  7. 
George  Smith,  15. 
Timothy  Mawman,  18. 


Besides  this  line,  which  expired  with  Bishop  Gordon  in  1779,  there 
was  another  quite  separated  from  them,  and  not  recognized  by  reason  of 
the  consecrations  having  been  performed  by  single  Bishops.  As  far  a» 
my  information  enables  me  to  speak,  it  commenced  in  the  consecration  of 
Roger  Lawrence,  the  learned  author  of  "  Lay  Baptism  Invalid,"  by 
Bishop  Campbell.* 

*  [jBe«  Biilish  Magazine,  xvii,  637.] 


APPENDIX, 


135 


Ko. 

Name  of  Biahop. 

Dale  of  Consecration. 

Names  of  Const  cratora. 

Roger  Lawrence, 
Thomas  Deacon, 
P.  J.  Brown, 

1-33. 

Archibald  Campbell. 

J  Archibald  CampbeU. 
(  Roger  Lawrence. 

Thomas  Deacon. 

Brown's  real  name  supposed  to  have  been  Johnstone,  a  brother  of  the 


Earl  of  Annandale. 


iKeridrick  Price, 
William  Cartwright, 


Thomas  Deacon. 


Cartwright  died  in  1799.  On  his  death-bed,  he  declared  his  conformity 
to  the  Church  of  England,  and  received  the  communion,  according  to  the 
rites  of  that  Church,  from  Rev.  W.  G.  Rowland. 


1795. 


William  Cartwright 
Thomas  Garnett. 


iThomas  Garnett,  I 

Icharles  Boothe,  I 

Boothe  died  in  Ireland,  in  1S05  ;  with  him  this  line  terminated.  The 
crozier  which  had  been  used  by  them,  is  now  in  the  possession  of  John 
Crossley,  Esq.,  of  Scaitcliffe,  near  Todmorden. 


L. 

SUCCESSION  OF  BISHOPS  IN  THE  SCOTTISH  CHURCH. 

The  ancient  line  of  Scottish  Bishops,  bj'^  whom  the  greater  part  of 
Saxon  England  had  been  evangelized,  who  had  supplied  our  Northern 
Dioceses  with  many  Bishops,  and  furnished  many  worthies  for  the  Chris- 
tian rolls,  came  to  an  end  in  the  person  of  James  Beaton,  Archbishop  of 
Glasgow,  who  died  April  24,  1603. 

Seven  years  afterwards  the  Christians  in  Scotland  received  a  fresh  suc- 
cession of  Bishops  from  England,  when  John  Spottiswood,  Andrew 
Lamb,  and  Gavin  Hamilton  were  consecrated  respectively  Bishops  of 
Glasgow,  Brechin  and  Galloway.  The  mandate  for  the  consecration, 
directed  to  the  Bishops  of  London,  Ely,  Rochester,  and  Worcester,  is  in 
Archbishop  Bancroft's  Register,  at  Lambeth,  f.  175.  But  the  record  of 
the  consecration  itself  I  have  not  been  able  to  find.  In  Bishop  Keith's 
Catalogue  of  Scottish  Bishops  it  is  stated  to  have  taken  place  in  the 
Chapel  at  London  House,  Oct.  21,  [31,]  1610.* 

This  succcession  came  likewise  to  an  end,  in  the  person  of  Thomas 
Sydserf,  who  died  Bishop  of  Orkney,  in  1663.  But  previously  to  his 
death,  another  consecration  of  Bishops  for  the  Church  in  Scotland  had 
been  obtained  from  England.  For  on  Dec.  15,  1661,  as  appears  by  Arch- 
bishop Juxon's  Register  at  Lambeth,  f.  237,  James  Sharpe,  Andrevr 
Fairfull,  Robert  Leighton,  and  James  Hamilton  were  consecrated  respect- 
ively to  the  sees  of  St.  Andrew's,  Glasgow,  Dumblanc,  and  Galloway. 

•  (See  Is.  Ca^aiiboni  Vita  nb  Almolovecn,  Ejusdcm  Epiitolis  prxmissa.  p.  5iJ 


136 


APPENDIX. 


Name  ot  Bishop. 


Kaines  of  Consecratort. 


1  'James  Sharpe. 


Andrew  Fiiiifiill. 
Kdbcrl  Liiiilitoii.  transla- 
ted luGlaspovv,  1671. 
Jam.  .s  Haiuiitoii. 

Georse  Hnlil)urfon. 
IVIurdocli  Mackenzie. 
Oavid  Sirachan. 
J<i!i\i  Patterson. 
David  Fletcher. 


1 


10    Robert  Wallace. 


Geovce  Wishnrt. 
Daviii  Mitciiel. 
Patrick  Forbes. 

Alexander  Burnet,  trans- 
lated to  Glasgow,  1664  ; 
to  St.  Andrew's,  1679. 

Patrick  Scougal. 


Andrew  Honyman. 


Henry  Guthrie. 


William  Scrogie. 

Alexander  Young,  trans 
lated  to  Ross,  IMarcl 
29,  1679. 

James  I'amsay,  transla- 
ted to  Ross,  16S1. 

John  Paterson,  translateil 
to  Ediiibureh,  1679  ;  l< 
Glasgow,  16S7. 

Arthur  Ros?,  trans-latrd 
to  Galloway,  1679 ;  to 
Glasgow,  1679 ;  to  St 
Andrew's,  l6Bi. 


Robert  Laurie. 


William  Lindsay. 


James  Aifkins,  translated 
to  Galloway,  1680. 


Andrew  Wood, translated 
to  Caithness,  ISSO. 


Georire  Il.-ilihiirton,  trans- 
lated to  Aberdeen.  16S2 


Andrew  Bruce,  translated 
L)  Orkney,  1668. 


Colin  F.I Iconer,  translated 
to  Moray,  1680. 


Hoctor  Maclean. 


Sr  An- 

drew's. 
Glasgow. 
Diniillanc    I 
Galloicay.  J 

BunlceJd.  -i 

Moray.  j 

Brechin.  i 

Ross.  < 
A  rgylc. 

The  Isles.  J 

Edinhtirgh^ 
Ateideen.  ) 
Caithness.  ) 


Aberdeen. 

Aberdeen. 

Orkney. 

Dunkeld. 

Argyle. 

Ed'mlurgh. 

Dumllane. 

Galloicay. 

Argyle. 

Brechin. 

Dunkeld. 

Moray. 

Tlic  Isles. 

Brechin. 

Dunkeld. 

Argyle. 

Argyle. 


Dec.  15 
1C61. 


May  7, 
1662. 


June  1, 
1662. 


Easfer, 
1664. 


April  28, 


]\Tay  7, 
1677. 


Sept.  5, 
1679. 


r Gilbert  Londnn. 
)  GeiMgc  Worcester. 
\  Ki>-l.ard  Ciirhsle. 
^Hcjih  Llandaj: 


^  James  St.  Andreto's,  I. 
Andrew  Gk^oto,  2. 


(J 


aiucs  Ganoioay,  4. 


APPENDIX. 


137 


N^me  of  Bishop. 


Name  of  See. 


Names  of  Coiisecraton. 


Archibald  Graham. 

Robnrt  Douglas,  transla- 
ted to  Dumblane,  1684. 

Alexander  Cairncross, 
translated  to  Glasgow 
same  year. 

James  Drummond. 


Alexander  Rose,  transla- 
ted to  Edinburgh,  1637. 


John  Hamilton. 


William,  Hay. 
John  Gordon. 


The  Isles. 

Brechin. 

Brechin. 

Brechin. 

Moray. 

Dunkeld. 

Mora]/. 

Galloioay. 


Dec.  25, 
1684. 


Oct.  19, 
1636. 


Sept.  4, 
16S8. 


The  Bishops  in  Scotland  ivert  now  deprived  of  their  Temporalities- 


39 

4X) 

John  Fullarton. 
John  Sage. 

1 

41 
42 

John  Falconar. 
Henry  Chrystie- 

\ 

43 

Arclaibald  Campbell. 

44 

James  Gadderar.    ■ 

Jeremiah  Collier. . 
Nathaniel  .Spincfces. 
Samuel  Hawes. 

\ 

For  the 
English 
Nonjurors, 

45 
46 

Arthur  Millar. 
William  Irvine. 

\ 

47 
48 

David  Freebairn. 
Andrew  Cant. 

\ 

49 

50 

Alexander  Duncan, 
llobert  Norrie. 

\ 

Henry  Doughty. 

For  the 
English 
Nonjurors 

51 
62 

John  Ouchterlonie. 
James  Rose. 

\ 

83 

Thomas  Rattray. 

Dunkeld. 

94 
65 

John  Gillan. 
David  Ranken. 

\ 

k 

58 

»7 

William  Dunbar. 
Robert  Keith. 

) 
S 

Moray. 
Caithness. 

Jan.  25, 
1705. 


April  28, 
1709. 


Auff.  24, 
17U. 


Feb.  24, 
1712. 


June  3, 
1713. 


Oct.  22, 
1718. 


Oct.  17, 
1722. 


March  30. 
1725. 


Nov.  29, 
1726. 


June  4, 
1727. 


June  11, 
1727. 


June  13, 
1727. 


12^ 


John  GlasgoiK,  21. 
Alexander  Edinburgh,  35. 
Robert  Dumblane,  32. 
Alexander  Edinburgh,  35. 
Robert  Dumblane,  32. 
John  Sage,  40. 
Alexander  Edinburgh,  35. 
liobert  Dumblane,  32. 
John  Falconar,  41. 
George  Hickcs. 
John  Falconar,  41. 
Archibald  Campbell,  43i-, 
George  Hicke.?. 
Archibald  Campbell,  43. 
James  Gadderar,  44. 
Alexander  Edinburgh,.^. 
Ji)hn  Fnllarton,  39. 
John  Falconar,  4i. 
John  Fullarton,  39. 
Arthur  Millar,  45. 
William  Irvine,  4fi. 
John  Fullarton,  39. 
William  Irvine,  46. 
Arthur  INliilar,  45. 
John  Fullarton,  39. 
Arthur  Millar,  45. 
William  Irvine,  46. 
David  Freebairn,  47. 
David  Freebairn,  47. 
Alexander  Duncan,  49. 
Andrew  Cant,  43. 
James  Gadderar,  44. 
Alexander  Duncan,  49. 
Andrew  Cant,  43. 
David  Freebairn,  47. 
Alexander  Duncan,  49. 
James  Rose.  52. 
John  Ouchterlonie,  51. 
James  Gadderar,  44. 
Arthur  Millar,  45. 
Thomas  Rattray,  53. 


138 


APPENDIX. 


Name  of  Bishop. 


Na 


of  See. 


Names  of  Confecrators. 


Anilrow  Lumsdcn. 
Ilobeit  White. 
William  Fulconar. 
James  na.it. 

John  Alexander. 

Andrew  Gerard. 

Henry  Edgar. 
Robert  Forbes. 
Robert  Kilgour. 

Charles  Rose. 

Arthur  Pctrie. 

George  Inncs. 
John  Skinner. 
Samuel  Seabury. 
Andrew  Macfarlane. 


William  Abernetby  Dram- 

mond. 
John  Strachan. 

Jonathan  Watson. 


Alexander  Jolly. 
Daniel  Sandford. 
Patrick  Terry. 
George  Gleig. 


Edinlursh. 
Dumhlane. 
Caithness. 
Brechin. 

Dunkeld. 


Fife. 


Ro.'!sand 
Caithness. 


Aberdeen. 

Dmnhlane. 

Moray. 

Brechin, 

Aberdeen. 

Connecticut. 

Moray. 

Brechin. 

Dunkeld. 

Moray. 

Edinburgh. 

Diaikeld. 

Brechin. 


Nov.  2, 

\-lZ7. 

June  24, 
1735. 

Sept.  10, 
ITU. 

Oct  4, 
1712. 


Aus.  9, 
1743. 


Julv  17, 
1747. 


Nov.  I, 
1747. 


June  24, 
1762. 

Sept   21, 
1768. 

Auff.  21, 
1774. 


Jtino  27, 
1777. 


A.US.  13, 
1778. 

Sept.  25, 
1782. 

Nov.  14, 
1784. 

March  7, 

1737. 

Sept.   26, 
1787. 


Sept.  20, 
1792. 


June  24, 
1795. 

Fch.  9, 

1806. 

Oct.  12, 
1803. 

Oct.  30, 
1203. 


Andrew  Cant,  43. 

Thomas  l!at!ray,  53. 

Koljcit  kfi'h.  57. 
,  'l'liomn'5  liiiltr.Tv,  53. 
|R'.|.ert  K('iih.57. 

WiJliiini  Dunbar,  56. 
,  'I'homns  Rattrnv,  53. 

r!..h.Tt  Keith,  57. 

Kobcfl  While,  59. 
I  Thomas  Rnttrav.  53. 
,  Pioberr  White.  59. 

Robert  Keith,  57. 

Robert  Keith.  57. 
I  ilohfrt  White,  59. 
I  Wil  iam  F.ilconar,  M. 

James  Hai!,  61. 

Rolieit  White,  59. 

•  Wi  Ilia  IT)  Falconar,  CO. 
I  James  Kait,  61. 

■  John  Ale.\ander,  62. 

•  Robert  White,  59. 

>  Wii;i;im  Fulconar,  60. 

>  James  R.-iit,  61 

•  Joiiii  Alexander,  62. 

'  William  Falconar.  60. 
.  John  Alexander,  62. 
.  Andrew  Gerard,  63. 
.  William  Falconar,  60. 

James  Kait,  61. 
.  John  Alexander,  62. 
j  William  Falconar,  60. 

James  Hait,  61. 
'  HobertFi;rbes,65. 

•  William  Falconar,  60. 

>  James  li;iit,  61. 

)  Kolierr  Kili-our,  66. 
Charles  Rose,  67. 

■  Wil'lam  Falconar,  60. 
Charles  Hose,  67. 
Arthur  Petrie,  68. 

■  Uobert  Kilgour,  66, 
Chailes  Rose,  67. 
Arthur  Petrie,  68. 

\  Robert  Kilcour,  66. 
^  Arthur  Petrie,  68. 

John  Skinner,  70. 
\  John  Kil^our,  66. 
I  Arthur  Petrie,  68. 

John  Skinner,  70. 

\  John  Skinner,  70. 
Robert  Kilgour,  66. 
Andrew  Macfarlane,  71. 
John  Skinner,  70. 

•  Andrew  Maciarlane,  71. 

I  Abernetby  Drnmmond,  72. 
John  Strachan,  73. 
AheTiefby  Drnmmond,  72. 
Andrew  ftlacfarlane,  71. 
John  Strachan,  73. 
John  r^kinner.  70.    . 
Jonathan  Watson,  74. 
Alexander  Jolly,  75. 
John  Skinner,  70. 
Andrew  Macfiirlane,  71. 
Alexander  Jolly,  75. 

\  John  Skinner.  70. 
Alexander  Jolly,  75. 
Patrick  Torry,  77, 


APPENDIX. 


139 


Name  of  Bishop. 


William  Skinner. 


David  Low. 


.^latlhew  H.  Luscombe. 


Jame3  Walker. 


David  Moir. 
.Michael  Russell. 


:  of  See. 


Ro,t!}  rnd 


(Toco 
ahioad.) 


Edinlurgh. 


iClasgoto. 


Oct.  27, 
1816. 


Nov.  14, 
1S19. 


March  CO, 


March  7, 
1830. 


Oct..  8, 
1337. 


Kames  of  Coinecrator*. 


(  George  Olcig-,  7S. 
>  AlexHndcr  Jolly,  75. 
J  Daniel  Sandford,  76. 
'  Patrick  'I'orry,  77. 
CGorvf'eGififf,  78. 
]A^^,in(ler  Jolly,  75. 
CP;;  'ick  Tony,  77. 
i  Goorffo  Gleiff.  73. 
I  Daniel  Sandford,  76. 
i  David  Low,  80. 

Georffc  Glcig,  73. 

AlH.vander  Jolly,  75. 

AViliiam  Skinner,  79. 

David  Low,  SO. 

James  Walker,  81. 

William  Skinner,  79. 

David  Low,  80. 


The  Bishops  in  this  \\s\.  which  have  no  Sees  following  their  names,  were  consecrated,  either 
as  members  of  the  Episcopal  Cullege,  or  as  coadjutors  to  other  Bishops. 

Note. — For  these  I  am  indebted  to  Keith's  Catalogue  of  Scottish  Bishops; 
Skinner's  Ecclesiastical  History  of  Scotland  ;  Skinner's  Annals,  and  to 
private  information  from  the  present  Bishop  of  Aberdeen  ;  the  Rev,  Dr. 
Hook ;  and  the  learned  librarian  of  King's  College,  London,  Thomas 
Stephen,  Esq. 

It  is  with  regret  that  I  find  myself  unable  to  give  more  particulars  of 
the  Consecrations  in  Scotland  between  1662  and  1688.  A  collection  of 
Ecclesiastical  Records  belonging  to  the  Church  of  Scotland,  which  had 
been  deposited  by  Bishop  Campbell  (43)  in  the  Library  of  Sion  College, 
London,  was  burnt  in  the  fire  which  destroyed  the  Houses  of  Parliament 
wliere  it  had  been  taken  for  some  purpose  of  enquiry.  These  records  (I 
am  informed)  related  to  the  Archbishoprick  of  Glasgow,  and  would 
probably  have  furnished  information  of  the  consecrations  in  that  Arch- 
bishoprick. It  is  possible  that  the  Registers  of  St.  Andrew's  are  still  in 
existence,  though  it  is  not  at  present  Jaiown  where. 


M. 


SUCCESSION  OF  BISHOPS  IN  THE  AMERICAN  CHURCH. 


Samuel  Scnbury, 


William  White. 
Samuel  Provoost, 


James  Madison. 


rhomas  Jolui  Claggett. 


Penn->yl-     ^ 

vaiiia.        } 

\ew  York.  J 


Virginia. 
Mar'jJand. 


Nov.  14, 
1784. 


Feb.  4, 
IT.^7. 


Sept.  19, 
l-£0. 


Sept.  17, 
1793. 


C Robert  Kilsrour. 

)  Arthur  Pel  lie. 

]  John  Skinner. 

>-    See  the  Scottish  list. 

rjohn  Can'rrltirT/. 

I  Wi  li;tni  Yoric 

<  Ch.ul.s  h-a  hand  Wells. 
I  J (,1m  Ffieil onnigh. 

I     See  the  Lns-lish  list. 
(■J(!bn  Cnnterbury. 
}  B.ilby  London. 
\  John  Rochester. 

<  ibid. 
Samuel  Provoost,  8. 

atnutl  Scabury,  1. 
]  William  White,  2. 
*■  James  Madison,  4. 


11 


140 


APPENDIX. 


Name  of  Bishop- 


Date  of 
■  See.     Consecra. 
tioii. 


Names  of  Consecraton. 


Robert  Smith. 
Edward  Bass. 
Abraham  Jarvis. 
Benjamin  Moore. 

Samuel  Parker 

John  Henry  Hobart. 
Alex.  Viets  Griswold. 

Theodore  Dehon. 

Richard  Channing  Moore 

James  Kemp. 
John  Croes. 

Nathaniel  Bowen. 

Pliilander  Chase. 

Thos.  Church  Brownell. 

John  Stark  Ravenscroft. 
Henry  Ustick  Onderdonk. 
William  Meade. 
William  Murray  Stone. 


Benjamin    Trcdwcll  On- 
derdonk. 


South  Caro- 
lina. 


Massachu- 
setts. 


Connectieut. 
Sew  York. 


Massachu- 
setts, 


New  York.] 
Eastern 
Diocese.   J 

South  Caro- 
lina. 


Virginia. 
Maryland. 
Neie  Jersey. 


South  Caro- 
lina, 


Connecticut. 


North  Caro- 
lina. 


Pennsyl- 
vania. 


Virginia. 

Maryland. 

\eu>  York. 


Sept.  13, 
1795. 


May  7, 
1797. 


Oct.  IS, 
1797. 


Sept..  11; 


Sept.  14, 
1801. 


May  29, 
1811. 


Oct.  15, 
1812. 


May  18, 
1314. 


Sept.  1, 
1814. 


Nov.  19, 
1815. 


Oct.  8, 

IS  18. 


Feb.  n, 
1819. 


Oct.  27, 
1819. 


May  22, 
1823. 


0»t.  25, 
1827. 


Auff.  11 
1829. 


Oct.  21, 
1330. 


Nov.  26, 
1830. 


/William  Wliite,  2. 
)  Samuel  Provoost,  3. 
J  James  Madison,  4. 
■  Thomas  J.  Claggett,  5. 
C  AVilliam  White,  2. 

<  Samuel  Provoost,  3. 

(  Thomas  J.  Claggett,  5. 
C William  Whites. 

<  Samuel  Provoost,  3. 
C Edward  Bass,  7. 

William  White,  2. 

Thomas  J.  Claggett,  5. 

Abraham  Jarvis,  8. 
(  William  White,  2. 
)  Thomas  J.  Claggett,  5. 
i  Abraham  Jarvis,  8. 
^  Benjamin  Moore,  9. 

C  William  White,  2. 

<  Samuel  Provoost,  3. 
(  Abraham  Jarvis,  3, 

(  William  White,  2. 

<  Abraham  Jarvis,  3. 
(  John  H.  Hobart,  11. 
( William  White,  2. 
)John  H.  Hobart,  11. 

f  Alexander  V.  Griswold,  12, 
'Theodore  Dehon,  13. 
(  William  White,  2- 

<  John  H.  Hobart,  11. 

(  Richard  C.  Moore,  14. 
(  William  White,  2. 

<  John  H.  Hobart,H. 
C  James  Kemp,  15. 

William  White,  2. 
John  H.  Hobart,  11. 
Jiiines  Kemp,  15. 
John  Croes,  1€. 

( William  White,  2. 
)  John  H.  Hobart,  11. 
i  James  Kemp.  IS. 
^  John  Croes,  16. 

William  White,  2. 

John  H.  Hobart,  11. 

Alexander  V.  Griswold,  12. 
rWilliam  White,  2. 

Alexander  V.  Griswold,  13. 
/  James  Kemp,  15. 
)  John  Croes,  16. 

Nathaniel  Bowen,  17. 
*- Thomas  C.  Brownell,  19. 
f  William  White,  2. 
I  John  H.  Hobart,  11. 
•J  James  Kemp,  15. 

John  Croes,  16. 
I  Nathaniel  Bowen,  17. 
r  William  White,  2. 
I  John  H.  Hobart,  11. 
I  Alexander  V.  Griswold,  11 
<!  Richard  C.  Moore,  14. 

John  Croes,  16. 
I  Thomas  C.  Brownell,  19. 
I  Henry  U.  Onderdonk,  21. 
(  William  While,  2. 
^Richard  C.  Moore,  14. 
)  Henry  U.  Onderdonk,  21. 
'^  William  Meade,  22. 
^  William  AVhite,  a. 
\  Thomas  C.  Brownell,  19, 
(  Henry  U.  Onderdonk,  n. 


APPENDIX. 


141 


Name  of  Bishop. 


Dale  of 
Coiisecra- 


Names  of  ConBecralori. 


Levi  Siiliman  Ives. 
John  Henry  Hopkins. 
Benj.  Bosworth  .Smith. 
Charles  Pettit  M'llvaine. 
Geo.  Washington  Doane. 

James  Hervey  Otey. 

Jackson  Kemper. 

Samuel  Allen  McCoskry 
Leonidas  Polk. 


AVifliam    Heathcote   De 
Lancey. 


Christopher  EdwardGads 
den. 


S'orth  Caro- 
lina. 


Vermont. 

KentucJcy. 

Ohio. 

Neio  Jersey. 

Tennessee. 


Missouri  and 
Indiana. 


Michigan. 
Arkansas. 


ll'eslernNew 
York. 


South  Caro- 
lina. 


Sept.  22, 
1S31. 


Oct.  31, 

1832. 


Oct.  31, 
1S32. 


Oct.  31, 
1S32. 


Oct.  31, 
1832. 


Jan.  14, 
183-1. 


Sept.  25, 
1335. 


July  7, 


Dec.  10, 

1838. 


May£ 
1339. 


June  21, 
1810. 


Willirim  White.  2. 
Hptiiy  U.  Oii(l('rdonk,2l. 
BMiijamiii  T.  Onderdoiik,  24, 
Williirtn  White,  2. 
Alexander  V.  Gri.swold,  12. 
Nailiuniel  Bowen,  17. 
William  Wiiite,  2. 
'1  honiM.-i  C.  Brovvnoll,  19. 
Henry  U.  Ondeidonk,  21. 
William  Wliite,  2. 
Alfxandor  V.  Gri.^wold,  12. 
Wiiliuin  Meade,  22. 
WilliMm  White.  2. 
Benj.imin  T  Onderdonk,  24. 
Levi  S.  Ivc«,  25. 
William  AVhite,  2. 
Henry  U.  Oiiderd(mk,  21. 
Benjamin  T  Onderdonk,  24. 
George  W.  Doane,  2S. 

William  White,  2. 
Kichai-d  C.  Moore,  14. 
Philander  Chase,  16 
Henry  U.  Ondenlonk,  21. 
Benjamin  'I\  Onderdonk,  UL 
Bonjiimin  B.  Smith,  27. 
George  W.  Doane,  29. 

Henry  U.  Ondenlonk,  SI. 
Georae  W.  Doane,  29. 
Jackson  Kemper,  31. 
W  ilU;im  Meade.  22. 
BenJMmin  B   P^mith,  27. 
Charles  P.  M'llvaine,  23. 
Alexander  V.  Griswold.  12. 
Henry  U.  Onderdonk,  21. 
Benjiimin  T   Onderdonk,  24. 
George  W.  Doane,  29. 
Alexander  V.  Gri.swold,  12. 
Georee  W.  Doane,  '^9. 
Samuel  A.  McCoskry,  32. 


XPartly  from  Bishop  White's  Memoirs  of  the  American  Church,  and  partly  from 
American  Episcoj)alian  Almanac] 


SUCCESSION  OF  BISHOPS  IN  THE  IRISH  CHURCH. 

At  the  succession  of  Queen  Elizabeth,  of  all  the  Irish  Bishops  only 
two  were  deprived,  and  two  others  resigned,  on  account  of  their  adherence 
to  the  surpremacy  of  the  See  of  Rome.  The  rest  continued  in  their  Sees : 
and  from  them  the  Bishops  and  Clerjry  of  the  Irish  Church  derive  tiieir 
orders.  As  this  has  never  been  disputed,  I  have  heen  unwiilini;to  delay 
'the  publication  of  this  work,  for  the  sake  of  procuring  Extracts  of  the 
Records  of  four  provinces  which  have  been  kept  at  Armagh,  Dublin, 
Cashel,  and  Tuam,  and  whicii  could  not  therefore  have  been  obtained 
without  much  time  and  trouble.  The  Bishops  and  Clergy  of  the  Roman 
Church  who  have  intruded  into  the  Irish  Dioceses  derive  their  ordwr* 
from  Spain  and  Portugal,  and  not  from  the  Irish  Chvurch. 


14J  APPENDIX. 


c;Oi\CLUDING  REMARKS. 


1.EST  It  should  seem  to  any,  that  I  have  overlooked  the  exertions  in 
the  cause  of  the  Christian  religion  which  have  heen  so  zealously  made 
by  so  many  Non-Episcopal  communities  of  Christians,  especially  in  the 
conversion  of  the  heathen;  and  the  success  which  has  attended  their 
labours  ;  I  will  before  sending  this  publication  into  the  world,  advert  to 
this  point.  On  which  I  will  say,  God  forbid  that  I  sliould  seek  to  under- 
value such  exertions  by  whomsoever  undertaken :  or  should  do  otherwise 
than  hope  that  they  may  find  acceptance  at  God's  hands  ;  and  plead  in 
mitigation  of  the  error  in  which  such  parties  are  involved,  who  have  de- 
parted from  the  Apostolical  Institutions ;  as  showing  that  their  error  is 
one  rather  of  the  head  than  of  the  heart ;  the  result  of  misinformation, 
and  not  of  disaffection  to  our  Lord. 

"  The  good  Lord  pardon  every  one  that  prepareth  his  heart  to  seek 
God,  the  Lord  God  of  his  Fathers,  though  he  be  not  cleansed  according 
to  the  purification  of  the  sanctuary." — 2  Chrun.  xxx.  18,  19.  But  the 
question  which  has  been  considered  in  the  foregoing  pages  is  not,  "  What 
are  the  circumstances  which  may  afford  ground  for  hope  that  a  departure 
from  the  fellowship  of  the  Apostles  may  be  forgiven,  and  men  still  be 
made  instruments  for  glorifying  God  ?"  but  "Whether  the  doctrine  of 
the  transmission  of  the  Apostolic  commission  by  the  chief  pastors  of  the 
Church  formed  part  of  that  *  faith  which  was  once  delivered  to  the  Saints  1'  ^ 
And  if  there  be  (as  I  think  I  have  in  some  sort  shown  that  there  is)  every 
reason,  from  Scripture  and  Tradition,  for  believing  that  it  did  form  part 
of  that  faith,  then  who  shall  blame  me  for  obeying  the  Spirit's  injunction 
by  the  mouth  of  the  Apostle,  that  we  "should  earnestly  contend  for  itl" 
Jude  ver.  3.  In  the  appendix  I  have  merely  shown  that  the  British 
Churches,  and  those  which  have  proceeded  from  them,  have,  in  practice, 
as  well  as  theory,  faithfully  abided  by  the  doctrine.  There  is  a  conse- 
quence springing  from  these  premises,  if  established  ;  in  respect,  namely, 
of  the  paramount  and  exclusive  claim  upon  the  obedience  of  all  Christians 
within  the  British  Dioceses  which  belongs  to  the  Bishops  of  those  Dio- 
ceses, which  well  deserves  the  consideration  of  alLwho  refuse  that  obedi- 
ence, whether  they  are  members  of  non-Episcopal  communities,  or  pro- 
fess to  have  an  Episcopacy  of  their  own,  like  the  Romanists  and  Mora- 
vians, which  even  if  it  have  been  Canonically  preserved  among  them, 
cannot  be  legitimately,  Canonically,  nor  validly  exercised,  within  the 
British  Dioceses.  And  to  the  consideration  of  all  concerned,  I  desire 
a^rectionately  to  commend  it. 


Date  Due 

f«v2  6  '44 

f) 

